Displaying posts with tag Story.Reset Filter

Public post

Little Slice of Helladise - CH 001

Welcome to Hell

----------

- Pentagram City, Extermination Day -

The sound of tolling bells rang throughout the chaotic cityscape, the reverberating gongs bouncing off the ruin and rubble, off the dark, twisted skyscrapers that towered over the bloodied and ashen streets. The ringing echoed a sense of relief for those that managed to survive another purge, another attempt at eternal annihilation.

For one Sinner, who stood in the middle of a ruined street, watching the carnage come to an end, had come to hate the sound of tolling bells. He especially loathed the bells currently ringing a heavenly song. It made his walk through Pentagram City less than enjoyable.

One would question why the Sinner would even risk trekking through the city during such a time, though the Sinner would have ignored it all.

A sudden chime reminded the Sinner of the bells’ unneeded and unwanted presence. It was like a poison, one that slowly eroded one's sense of safety, even in the hellish land they were unfortunate to inhabit. First, the bells rang as a dreaded warning, reminding those that heard them that their eternal souls were forfeit. When they rang again, they didn't sing a song of relief or salvation.

No, the song the bells sang was a reminder that while you may have survived another year, the countdown simply just reset. A very heavy handed reminder as several clocktowers throughout the city had their own dials that spun back to display three-hundred and sixty-five days remaining.

None were as eye-catching and foreboding as the bright, heavenly glow emanating from the center of the city. A massive clock tower loomed all, its golden facade standing in stark contrast with the black and twisted cityscape that surrounded it. The bulk of the tower itself was a massive hourglass, with pearly-white sand floating up hauntingly into the upper half of the chamber before it started to slowly trickle back down, counting the seconds. All the while, the clocktower sitting above the hourglass continued to toll its dreadful song.

This was the song the denizens of Hell were subjected to for the last four years. Long gone were the times the bells were scarcely heard, when Heaven opened its gates to release a black scourge that blotted out the red skies of the Pride Ring when required. Now, it was scheduled. A sick reminder that those unfortunate enough to join those worthy of Hell's embrace were left to fend for themselves, to lose what humanity they may have stubbornly clung to and become the worst versions of themselves.

And all primed for uncontested slaughter.

As the bells tolled their last, the Sinner turned his eyes skyward, his icy gaze lingering on the mass of black-clothed angels that soared back into the awaiting paradise of Heaven. As they returned to their home, the Sinner was about to do the same when he saw a small group lagging behind. His eyes narrowed as he recognized the figure clad in pure white and glistening gold leading the group with a smile on his face, laughing all the way, possibly reminiscing over the total number of souls that had been claimed.

He continued to track the group, finding it odd how the leader was one of the last to leave. Growing curious, he retraced the group's flight path, determining where they had taken off from when his nose picked up the scent of blood.

“Interesting,” he hummed to himself as he began to follow his nose. It had been ages since he last took in this specific scent. While he was surrounded by the blood of Sinners which pooled into ankle-deep puddles in the streets, this specific scent was far more different.

It was sweet, in a way, almost pure if he could put it to words, a far cry from the taint of crimson sin. As the Sinner wandered through the streets, dipping through tight alleyways and hiking over rubble, he noted that the heavenly scent was growing weaker, albeit ever so slowly, as if Hell was already corrupting it. His pace increased, his long strides clearing several feet with each measured step. He was so focused he ignored the scuttling of Sinners as they cautiously left their hasty hideaways and holes now that the danger had passed.

Many who saw him approaching were quick to hide away once more, not willing to risk crossing a being like him. Their unintentional courtesy made his hunt much easier. As he continued unabated, others were quick to voice their shock and awe at his presence.

“Oh shit!”

“The Blood Wolf!”

“Who the fuck takes a walk during an extermination?”

One unfortunate Sinner had scrambled into an unstable pile of rubble just to get away from him. Sadly for them, the pile immediately crushed them a second later.

The wandering Sinner caught sight of the accident and scoffed. While he knew his reputation was well-earned, he often wondered how many thought him as bad as his peers.

Some Sinners, however, had different reactions, ones that he had been expecting at this point.

“Hey, Boss! Are you hiring now?”

“I can fit any position you'd like! Top. Bottom. Cowgirl. Doggy-”

“I'll suck your dick for a membership!”

He continued to ignore the cacophony of fearful shrieks and ardent pleas of the masses as his senses led him down several more blocks. His nose twitched as the scent grew stronger and stronger. His blackened heart beat excitedly in his chest with each step.

When he turned the corner of the next street, something caught his eye. A discarded, horned helmet, seemingly tossed away like trash laid in the middle of the street.

“How curious,” he said as he gently picked up the helmet. Cradling it in the palm of his hand, he studied it, taking in its details. The LED mask making up the face glitched sporadically, the mouth on display switching back and forth between what the Sinner believed to be anger and remorse. He gave it a quick sniff, finding a similar scent lingering on it. A pleased smile made its way onto his muzzle as he casually crushed the helmet and tossed it away as he continued his hunt.

He knew he was getting closer. After sniffing the air to confirm his quarry was near, his ears picked up the sounds of a body stumbling in a nearby alleyway. Metal cans crashed into the ground, followed by a stream of weak curses. He entered a moment later, his eyes noting the trail of golden blood leading further in. A sudden gust blew through, tussling up and scattering a multitude of graying feathers into the wind.

“¡Mierda! Vamos, piernas, muévanse.”

His feet padded across the cold concrete ground as he followed the voice and trail of blood to its source. He noticed torn black clothes littering the ground, with several small strips dipping into the golden ichor, staining the fabric, with a black battle dress tossed into a nearby trashcan.

Coming to a stop as he reached the end of the trail, he spotted a young, pale-gray-skinned woman with short, feathery white hair that looked to be a mess, struggling to keep her balance with the aid of an angelic spear as a crutch as she moved further into the alley. Her slim figure was clothed in a long white, sleeveless shirt, whose back was stained in golden blood. Her slender legs tripped over themselves, scuffing the black leggings that covered them. As her knees hit the ground, the young woman tried to crawl, only to give up after struggling to move any further.

She pushed herself close enough to a wall right next to her, using it to prop herself up as she caught her breath. When she turned around, Roman saw her modest bust heaving, her shallow breaths trying to take in as much air as they could. Her face was angular, with a prominent slender nose in the center. Behind her messy bangs was a hollow hole where her left eye should be, with trails of gold pouring out of the corner like tears. Her remaining eye fluttered open before widening as she finally took note of who had stumbled upon her.

Much like how the Sinner had studied her, she was studying the Sinner.

She felt a deep, chilling cold run through her body as she felt his pair of icy-blue eyes trailing her injured body. He towered over her by a great deal, standing at an even eight feet tall, with a build one would easily describe as Herculean. His blood red fur blended seamlessly into the red skies of the Pride Ring, with only a hint of snowy whites painting his scarred muzzle. A singular small black horn sat near her right ear, helping keep his flowing mane of hair in place as it swept backwards in cascading tresses, with a clump hanging over his face. His powerful, fluffy tail swished through the air lazily, one of the only signs that showed how relaxed he was.

The young woman swallowed a thick lump as she once more took note of his figure which was highlighted by his attire. Deep-black plants clung to his legs with them being baggy near the knees. A slate-gray vest covered the pure white shirt underneath, both showcasing his muscular chest and arms, arms which were also covered in a pair of scratched and dented black vambraces. He had a black long coat draping over his shoulders, trimmed with gold along the lapels and cuffs, and a royal purple lining the interior. Around his neck was a matching purple scarf, with a gold scorpion encircled by a wreath sitting on a patch of black at the end.

“The Roman…” she said as her hand gripped her spear tighter.

She cursed her luck. Of all the Sinners who could have come across her at this moment, the Roman was a potential nightmare. The Overlord had thrived in Hell for nearly two millennia, watched as others rose and fell, even going so far as to remove several power-hungry Overlords himself. She knew she was in no shape to fight, but she would do what she could against the ancient Overlord if he attacked her.

He hummed. It was a deep hum, a baritone that only a few had naturally. The one-eyed woman could even feel it in her bones, making her tense up even more. “Honestly, I just prefer Roman, if you don't mind, Miss?” Roman responded as he gestured towards the injured woman.

“Como si fuera a decirle mi nombre a alguien como tú,” she spat back with a painful hiss.

Roman didn't respond right away, nor did he react to her anger. He simply chalked it up to her pain overriding her senses. While he did ignore her words, he couldn’t ignore the way her remaining eye seemed to change. Its white sclera turned a light-orange, but her golden iris had only dimmed a little, losing its heavenly luster. It was apparent that whatever status she once held was fading from her.

His observations made, his interest moved back to the young woman in full. Roman took a step forward, ignoring the potential danger from the weapon she struggled to lift up in defense. “I have no issue if you choose to keep your name to yourself, I just thought to be courteous," he said to her. “I will simply call you Crow for the time being.”

The young woman was once more reminded of how imposing the Overlord was as his massive frame towered over her, casting a very long, expansive shadow that fell over her like a cloud hiding the sun.

Roman leaned down, his eyes locking onto her hers. “But please, do tell me how a crow ends up with clipped wings? This is such a rarity it requires investigating.”

In all his time in Hell, Roman had never seen an angel injured to this degree. Some angels earning a few cuts to their clothes and maybe the occasional Overlord drawing blood? Yes. Even Roman himself had done some damage when defending himself, though even he knew he had to keep everything he did to an absolute minimum, lest he cause Heaven to turn their full might down upon Hell, or him specifically.

If this soul had been brought down by a Sinner, trouble was on the horizon. The only thing that made Roman discount that idea immediately was the small flock of Exorcists flying away from here as the final bell chimed. Along with the bloody wounds on the young woman’s back and the feathers that had scattered to the wind, Roman had a fairly good idea as to what happened.

He didn’t expect an answer from her, though it was something he would have appreciated having, if only to settle the worried voice in the back of his mind.

The young woman flinched in response, either due to the question itself, the freezing chill on Roman's breath, or possibly both. She didn't answer him though, instead keeping her lone eye on him,treating him like the threat he was.

Roman simply waited in return, having all the time in the world now that the fallen angel’s comrades had flown back to heaven. He watched her, seeing her face scrunch and contort in a slew of emotions, her single eye flashing through each. Anger. Resentment. Pain. Sorrow.

And regret.

The hand gripping her spear trembled as the fresh memories seemed to replay in her mind. Her lips quivered briefly before a scowl marred her features.

As the young woman was dealing with her pain, Roman couldn't help but feel for her as his own memories returned to him.

Flashes of steel.

The fearful cries of falling bodies.

The series of curses being directed at him and the mad pair of eyes lingering on him as the light faded from them.

The roaring cheers and bloody sand.

Cold steel piercing his heart.

“If you're going to kill me then just do it already.” The woman's voice broke Roman free from his trance. He came back to her single eye glaring at him, a hint of defiance and resignation within it.

To her surprise, the Overlord’s shoulders seemed to sag ever so slightly as a deep sigh escaped his lips. “Vita est donum, Crow…” He stepped forward, causing her to tense up in response. She held her spear at the ready, the gleaming silver tip pointed shakily at Roman, who simply ignored the weapon and even gently brushed it aside with his blackened hand. His crimson-tipped claws slid along the length of the spearhead and down the black shaft before breaking away. “Your life is not yet forfeit, crow.”

Roman then kneeled down in front of her, his towering form hunched over her. Even then, she still had to crane her head up just to look him in the eye.

“Dying would be too easy.” Roman slowly raised his other hand, keeping it in the woman's limited sightline as he reached for her face. “The ones we once served often leave us in our anguish, thinking we will simply roll over and accept death like a wounded dog.”

As one of his clawed fingers neared her face, the woman snarled and tried to pull away from him, only to turn into the wall she was leaning against. That didn't deter Roman, who simply continued to reach for her.

“It is obvious you did something your master disagreed with.” Instead of pain like she expected, the woman felt Roman’s claw gently brush up against her cheek, wiping away the golden blood that trailed down it. “Perhaps you simply saw a different way. Or maybe you stopped believing in the cause.”

She watched as the small trickle of blood Roman collected rolled across his claw and into the palm of his hand. It soon hovered above it, as if commanded to do so before twisting and turning into various shapes.

Roman's icy eyes watched the blood dance at his command for a moment before turning back towards the injured woman before him. “We, the ones branded as traitors, must come to a simple understanding when we make a stand and are left behind because of it,” he said to her.

As he spoke kindly to her, the woman was feeling conflicted. The Overlord in front of her was a far cry from the stories she had heard before. He was a Sinner. He was the living embodiment of mankind's evil choices. More than that, he was an Overlord, one who owned and claimed the souls of others to increase his power and standing in Hell.

Yet here he was, already knowing what she was and had every right to end her, and yet he hadn't once shown any sign of aggression towards her. While a part of her mind felt grateful for the signs of compassion, a single thought kept her grounded.

This was a trick. A charade done in order for her to drop her guard. It was something she had seen Sinners do in the past, with some tossing others straight into the sight of Exorcists if it meant gaining even an extra second to flee.

Even with her mind in turmoil, a part of her felt compelled to know what he meant. “And that understanding is?”

The small orb of golden blood vanished before her eyes, seeping into Roman's hands as he answered her, “That we live on. That is the cleanest revenge we can ever achieve.”

He then reached out with both arms, one hand gripping her shoulder as the other moved behind her. She felt that hand press itself against her back. A hiss escaped her lips as she felt something in her body shift. She dropped her spear and found herself clinging to the Overlord as she was left at his mercy.

Just as quickly as it appeared, the pain she felt had vanished. The once-wet spot on her back had suddenly become dry. She was about to question it when she saw Roman's hand move into her vision, with a much larger orb of golden blood hovering over it.

Roman stared at the orb, studying it briefly before causing it to be absorbed into his hand. “That should hide your nature for now, Crow,” he said as he looked back at the fallen angel. “Others may not be as kind as I am should they learn that gold colors your veins.”

The fallen angel rolled her shoulders, flexing her back and noticed that the pain had faded. She winced at how unbalanced she still felt, but the relief that the pain was gone reminded her of her current situation and the pair of arms she laid in. She tried to stand up, to push herself away from Roman when a sudden wave of exhaustion claimed her. Her lone eye turned to Roman's, her feather lashes fluttering as she struggled to stay awake. “W-what did you do, cabrón?”

Roman didn’t flinch at the level of distrust aimed at him. He stood back up, ignoring the woman’s continued sleepy glare as he dragged her up with him. He leaned her against the wall and shrugged off his coat, draping it over her as he answered her. “I simply sped up the rate your body healed in order to hide your scars. They shouldn’t be as prominent to a casual observer.” After placing his coat over her, Roman gave her a once over, almost finding the sight of his large coat practically engulfing the young woman’s body entirely quite humorous. “I should have warned you that it would leave you rather tired afterwards.”

“You fucking think?” She shot back, unconsciously tugging his coat tighter.

Roman’s ears suddenly twitched as he heard a rather melodious voice in the wind. It was calling out to those around it, carrying a great deal of care and worry in it. The fallen angel watched on, confused by the Overlord’s attention shifting as quickly as it did. Her eye flitted between him and her spear which was still laying on the ground beside her. Her fingers gripped the lapels of Roman’s coat as she fought back the urge to reach for her weapon.

She fought back the urge, something that a part of her hated. The face of a scared child flashed through her mind, followed by her act of mercy that was met with burning fury and hatred.

Her mercy cost her everything. And now, someone she never expected to show mercy, let alone a shred of kindness, offered it to her freely, simply because he said he shared her pain.

As the fallen angel dealt with the conflict within her, Roman heard the melodious voice coming closer.

“Does anyone need help? Are you alright sir?”

“Fuck off bitch!”

“Sorry. I just wanted to help.”

Roman tried to put a name and a face to the voice, running through the long list of notable people he had met in his long afterlife. None immediately came to mind, but rumors of Hell’s royal black sheep floated to the surface. From what he remembered was that this princess was more than just an oddity, or a failure in the eyes of her people, she was a dreamer. Someone who, naively, saw good in the darkness around her.

Roman’s eyes casually glanced back to the fallen angel as the princess drew closer. He saw the conflict in her heart, the lost look in her eye as she tried to make sense of what led her to this point. A part of him felt he had already done enough, that to do more was simply too great to ask of him. As his gaze lingered on the angel, on her lone eye and hollow socket, he crushed that incessant voice within him.

He remembered how long he felt lost after his first century in Hell, at how long it took him to simply live after suffering. With that in mind, Roman slid a hand behind the fallen angel, and with a gentle nudge he pushed her towards the alley’s entrance.

As the young woman nearly tripped on her feet from the sudden jostling, she heard Roman whisper into her ear.

“Memento vivere, Crow.”

She turned her head, only to see that Roman had vanished. Because of her lack of focus and exhausted state, she ended up falling to the ground, letting out a pained grunt as her body slammed into it. The noise she made attracted the attention of a tall, pale young woman who passed by in time to see the fallen angel on the ground.

“Oh my gosh, are you alright?” The fallen angel let out a groan as she turned to face the voice.

Through her half-lidded eye, she saw a pair of red eyes looking down at her, carrying a deep level of concern in them. Rosy-red cheeks stretched as a pair of thin black flips opened in shock, revealing a pair of pearly-white fangs. In her current state, the fallen angel swore that the other woman’s long, pale golden hair seemed to shine with a heavenly glow from the blazing sun that hovered in the Pride Ring’s red sky.

She then heard the other woman let out a gasp and the rustling of a coat. She saw the golden-haired woman shed her bright red coat, revealing a white long-sleeved shirt that did little to hide her ample bust. The woman tore off one of her sleeves, turning it into a makeshift bandage as she wrapped it around the fallen angel’s head, covering up her hollow socket.

“There, that should help until I can get you some real medical care,” the golden-haired woman said with a kind smile.

The fallen angel stared at the princess in awe. Once more, she was shown just how Hell could surprise her, with two demons showing a great deal of humanity within them. She struggled to find the words she needed to say. When she did, they came out with a stammer, as if she truly didn’t know how to really respond to the level of pure kindness she was shown, “T-thanks. I appreciate it…”

The princess’ smile turned shy as she moved a strand of her golden hair behind her ear. “I’m just glad I could help,” she said. Her eyes lingered on the fallen angel’s. “I know the extermination is rough to go through.” Her eyes then directed themselves to the ground, landing on the heavenly spear laying on the ground. “I’m sorry you got hurt because of it.”

The gray-skinned woman’s brows curled upward, wondering what the princess meant when she turned to look at her spear. Her lone eye widened a fraction when she noticed that the angelic metal tip was stained in dark crimson blood, which almost looked black whenever the light stopped shining on it. Her mind ran through how that was possible when she remembered Roman manipulating her blood.

She reached for her spear robotically, picking it up and stared at the diamond-shaped spearhead for a moment, wondering what his game was.

“But please, do tell me how a crow ends up with clipped wings?”

The Overlord’s question reverberated in her mind. While she never gave him an answer, she knew he came close to the truth with his observations.

“I-it’s okay. I w-was just caught off guard,” she replied, offering up a little of the truth.

The princess accepted the young woman’s words easily enough it seemed as she placed a gentle hand on her shoulders. “Well, let’s go get you looked at. After that, we’ll get you right back home,” she said as she helped the young woman up and guided her out of the alley.

At the mention of home, the young woman came to a sudden stop, causing the princess to look at her in concern. “I don’t have a home here. I-I’m kinda new,” she said with a strained voice.

The smile on the princess’ face never faltered. If anything, it grew even wider. Even her eyes were sparkling. “That’s wonderful!” Realizing how that sounded, the princess flinched as she corrected herself. “I-I mean it’s actually wonderful, it’s actually kinda bad. Like, really bad, but…” She moved in front of the young woman, her arms spread wide as she continued, “I have plenty of room at my place! It’s a little bit of a fixer-upper right now, but I could use the company. You can stay with me while you get used to being here!”

The fallen angel was about to respond when the princess leaned in close and held her hands together. “Please say yes!” She pleaded. “I’m a good host, I swear!”

The first thing out of the fallen angel's mouth wasn’t words. Instead of answering right away, she found herself laughing at the princess’s plea and the rather cute puppy-dog pout she wore. “I guess I can’t say no-”

She suddenly found the wind knocked out of her as a pair of thin arms wrapped themselves around her. Taken aback by the princess’ apparent strength, the fallen angel wheezed when she then found herself being swung through the air as the princess’ enthusiasm grew.

“Awesome!” The princess cheered. She set the fallen angel back onto the ground, keeping her steady from her forceful shift in equilibrium. “I know Hell may seem like the worst place you can end up-” She stopped herself when she realized she was staring off on the wrong foot. “I mean, it can be a little rough in a lot of places, but there is some good hidden deep inside.”

Seeing the look of disbelief on the fallen angel’s face, the Princess of Hell switched gears. She brought a hand to her chest. “Hi. I’m Charlie,” she said with a gentle smile.

Finding it hard not to smile in return, the fallen angel introduced herself, though there was a notable pause before she spoke, “Vaggie.”

Above the pair, perched at the edge of a rooftop, Roman watched on with a curious eye. It was his first time seeing the Princess of Hell with his own eyes. He first started with her physical traits. While he saw several traits that were Lilith’s, the princess shared many more physical qualities with her father. It was jarring in a way. Her voice truly was melodious, almost light in a way. That quality he was sure came from her mother.

The absolute kindness she displayed was something else entirely though. It confused him greatly to even see such a thing.

It wasn’t that kindness was rare in Hell, it was that it carried an underlying selfishness that defined it. A chance to gain something that benefited one person over the other. The greatest oddity was that the hellborn demons of this realm were more human than the souls that fell in a way. But to see such pure kindness from a denizen of Hell, especially from the daughter of Lucifer, caused a stir in the Overlord’s heart. It excited him.

It was something new. A refreshing change of pace he hadn’t experienced in a long while. It was a shame she lived where she did. Hell was quick to break down even the gentlest of souls any chance it got.

Roman was worried that the fire burning in the princess’ heart would dwindle too quickly. He wondered how she would change should such a thing happen.

His eyes then landed on Vaggie. Overhearing her brief confession helped fill in some missing pieces, giving him a clearer view of her fall. He felt for her, he truly did. Now, it was up to her to figure out what to do from here.

“Valē, Vaggie. Let us see where the afterlife takes you, should we ever meet again.” With his words shared to the wind, Roman was ready to leave when a voice stopped him dead in his tracks.

“Aw~, how adorable. The wolf’s icy heart is melting for a princess and a fallen bird. So worried about Hell corrupting them when you yourself are just as liable to do so to them.”

A deep growl escaped Roman’s lips at the sound of the sickly sweet voice. “Quid loqueris, Phasma?”

The voice didn’t reply. Instead, it came back with a light, taunting laugh before fading.

Roman closed his eyes, schooling his features as he tried to ignore the lingering sounds of laughter echoing in the back of his mind. His hands clenched tightly, the tips of his claws digging into the palms of his hands, deep enough to draw blood, doing anything he could to keep his mind elsewhere.

Without a word, he turned away, the former smile on his muzzle now set into an impassive flat line. The phantom voice had caused his mood to sour greatly and he needed to focus on something worthwhile. On top of that, he had spent long enough wandering the streets of the city and it was time to return home. There was still much work to be done and Roman was sure he had worried his staff enough with his absence.

Dark embers emanated from him as shadows consumed his body. His body vanished from sight, with only the sound of the wind and dancing black embers being left behind in his wake.

- Roman’s Villa, the Forum Clubroom Floor -

Teal cloven-hooves clacked against alabaster stone, a long white and black furry tail, tipped with teal ends swished with a gentle sway, matching the rhythm of the sinful hips it was attached to and raising the tight, black mini-skirt up enough to show off those lovely curves. Ample breasts bounced with each step, constrained in a sleeveless, ruffled crop top which displayed the swell of the underside of her breasts. Around her neck, bouncing with her breasts was a little brass bell attached to a thin collar, hypnotizing all who heard it to pause their prep work in order to watch the succubus-baphomet hybrid move across the club. A snow-white muzzle twitched, the corners of a luscious mouth curling into a light frown as onyx-colored eyes set in a sea of shining teal scanned the screen of a tablet.

“Del, how are you looking with the restock?” Asked a melodious voice that caused anyone who heard it to shiver in pleasure.

The target of the question, a slim imp with neatly-combed and swept-back ebony hair, blending with the curves of his small horns, leaned against the bar he was stationed behind. His sharp claws rapped rhythmically against the smooth counter as his face scrunched up in thought. “Everything’s good, Matrona,” he replied. “I think some of the Sinners got into the stock earlier, so we’re down a few cases of the Affordable Beer.”

The hybrid’s right arm rose, revealing the purple, gold-trimmed armband wrapped around it. Black cloven fingers adjusted a large pair of white-rimmed circular glasses as a deep sigh escaped the hybrid’s lips. Her floppy goat ears flicked in distaste at the news, one of the only visual tells she had aside from the teal flame burning in between the crests of her curled-back horns burning a bit more intensely before settling. “... Was it the Doomers?”

Del shook his head. “Nah. Say what you will about them, they at least respect the Bossman’s rules. I got their signatures on file for their order.”

The hybrid ran her hand through the messy black and teal-tipped locks of hair that framed her furry face. “Then I will have some Custodes go through the security cams to see who had the balls to sneak off with our stock.” Looking back at her tablet, the hybrid’s eyes landed on the clock at the top right corner. She bit her lip as she noted the time, knowing full well that Roman was out longer than he should be.

She knew he would be fine. He was an ancient Overlord for a reason, he knew how to survive in Hell for as long as he did.

He just happened to enjoy taking small walks -his words- and went where the wind took him. She knew it as he was bored and wanted to see if something interesting happened.

She just wished he didn’t take walks during an extermination. After the third time he did it, she just told him to be back at a reasonable time. While it was strange for a demon to make such a demand to an Overlord who could erase her from Hell, Roman always took her words seriously and was always sure to keep her in the loop and trusted her to handle things in his absence.

It’s why she was his right-hand woman, the matron of his home and business. It’s how their relationship had developed and grown into it over time.

Before she could think on it further, a sudden chill filled the air. The multitude of Sinners and Hellborn stopped their work, their heads snapping towards the hybrid as black embers appeared behind her, emerging from the foot of her shadow. A large, clawed hand perched itself on her shoulder as another began to trace her jawline, causing her to stand a bit straighter and shiver in pleasure at the touch.

“Paenitemus, Asha,” Roman said as he finished materializing behind the Hellborn. “I realize how late I am, but I ran into something truly interesting during my walk.”

Snapping out of the trance she found herself in, Asha spun on her heel and was quick to snatch the end of Roman’s scarf in one smooth motion. She gave it a tug, met heavy resistance, and grumbled at the fact that the Overlord didn’t even budge. She tugged it again as a rather cute pout forming on her face which made the scene all the more comical.

Letting out a deep huff to curtail his laughter, Roman obliged Asha after a few more tugs and leaned down a smidge, his head hovering just above hers, showcasing how much taller he was than the already tall hybrid.

Asha’s tail swayed excitedly, betraying the frustration she was supposed to be feeling at the moment. “Don’t you use that sexy dead language with me, Roman,” she chided him. She rose on her cloven toes, barely rising a few inches but enough to almost be muzzle to muzzle with him. “You. Are. Late.”

“As I said, I ran into something rather interesting,” Roman reiterated, his smile never faltering.

Before Asha could retort, Roman slid a hand under her shapely ass and lifted her up with ease. A surprised gasp escaped her with the sudden movement and she wrapped her arms around Roman’s neck. Her black wings fluttered wildly as Roman spun around.

The hybrid moaned when Roman’s hand gave her cheeks a squeeze. The teal flames above her crown flickered with a pink hue as amorous thoughts filled her mind.

“I shall make it up to you, delicia mea,” Roman whispered into her ear. “For worrying you so.”

Asha let out a cute ‘baa’ as she rubbed the tip of her nose against Roman’s. “That’s cheating using that sexy dead language of yours and you know it.” Despite her words, that didn’t stop her from crashing her lips against Roman’s. “It gets-” She started to grind against his body. “-me all-” Her silky black mini-skirt slid up her curves, revealing the thin teal cloth of the thong she was wearing as her sex rubbed up against Roman’s arm. “-hot~.”

“WOO~!”

“Get it, Boss!”

“Got room for one more?”

The moment slightly ruined, Asha broke the series of deep kisses she was giving Roman and turned her head. Her bar-shaped pupils thinned as her eyes narrowed, glowing with a deep power. The teal and pink flame turned a violent red as she began to growl, “FUCK OFF AND GET BACK TO WORK! WE OPEN OUR DOORS IN LESS THAN A FUCKING HOUR AND I WON’T HAVE ANY OF YOU MUCK UP OUR REPUTATION!”

The mixed group of demons stood frozen in place, suffering the backlash of Asha’s power flowing through her voice. Seeing no one move an inch, Roman shook his head and cleared his throat, drawing everyone’s attention to him while Asha slumped in his arms, letting him take the reins. “You heard the matrona,” he said in a firm voice. “Finish up your tasks and get ready to open. If you need to relieve your stress, wear the correct armbands in the Den or wait until after your shift.”

With the command given, Roman’s staff got back to work. He and Asha watched as the clubroom bustled with movement once more. Pleased with the increased pace everyone was working, the two were about to continue their conversation when they noted the presence of a female Sinner standing next to them. There was a wide smile on the Sinner’s face as she looked up at the pair expectantly.

“Soooo is there room for one more?” She asked the pair in a cute, rather warbly voice.

Roman and Asha just looked at her, their eyes running up and down the Sinner’s body, studying her every curve and feature. The Sinner had grayish-brown skin, with short black tentacle appendages for hair each tipped in either sky-blue or bubble-gum pink, with a clump of them pulled back into a mess puff, and several tentacles covering her right eye. Her left eye was a kaleidoscope of colors set in a sea of black. Her curvaceous body filled out the standard female Servus uniform nicely, with her chestless white leotard clinging to her like a second skin, her black, lacy bra struggling to contain the large pair of breasts she had, and the tiny, white waist apron stopping just below her sex, revealing a pair of shapely legs in black, lacy stockings. Finishing off her look was a black armband that was wrapped securely around her left arm.

Sharing a look between each other, Roman and Asha nodded in silent agreement.

“”You can join later, um-” Asha said with a yawn as the teal flame dwindled to a small, flickering ember. She racked her brain as she struggled to remember the Sinner as a bout of lethargy started to settle in.

“Elli,” Roman added helpfully as he easily recognized the Sinner under his employ.

“Yeah, Elli.” Asha nodded her head in thanks before addressing Elli. “Put in a few hours and come up to the office later.”

Elli’s smile grew wide, showcasing her sharp teeth as she turned and walked away with an extra bounce in her step, giving Roman and Asha a show as she did.

Asha lazily laid her head against Roman’s shoulder. “We haven’t had a threesome with her yet, have we?” She asked him.

“Non,” he replied after running through the mental list of the employees and Sinners under contract that he and Asha had fooled around with over the years. Elli was a new Sinner under contract and had proven to be a hard worker. “Though she has been wanting to join in, she has just been too nervous to ask before.” He also remembered she was a major voyeur and would often stop in the middle of work in order to watch some of the action happening around her.

That also meant she liked to clock in time as one of Roman’s personal Servi, meaning she mostly watched or listened in on who he was doing. Not that he minded in the slightest.

Asha let out a pleased hum and continued to rest her head on Roman’s shoulder. The Overlord realized how tired she was and how much energy she used up trying to keep things in order while he was gone. On top of that, he knew she worried -unnecessarily- about him and his tendency to walk through chaos and carnage.

Before deciding to take her back to his private booth in the Den, he looked around the Forum’s clubroom one last time, watching his staff move about to get things ready. The massive chamber was immaculate as always, with alabaster stone lining the floors and walls, with hints of reds and blacks painting the walls in between the columns running along the edges. Red, black, and purple tapestries hung from the ceiling, each lined with gold detailing of wolves, symbols of sins, and a stylistic scorpion, all sitting in wreaths. It reminded him of his old home, something he strived to make true and was proud to see every time he stepped into the Forum.

In sections around the room were various booths and tables, capable of seating couples, groups, and large gatherings of guests that could walk through the club’s doors. A group of Servus Sinners and Helborns manning the expansive bar worked diligently, refilling the shelves with various bottles of alcohol, much of which was produced by Roman’s own wineries and breweries. Another group entered and exited the kitchen nearby the bar, letting in the delicious aroma of food being prepared for cooking. Near the large dancefloor situated in the center of the room was the stage, where tonight’s entertainment was running through their final checks, some of the entertainers plucking the strings of their instruments while others tested the sounds of their horns.

Pleased with how things were progressing, Roman casually glanced over his shoulder and addressed Del. “You have the floor, Del.”

The imp just waved at Roman, silently accepting his new charge while working with the other staff to ensure everything was ready.

With everything set, Roman took a step forward, summoning forth more black flames that enveloped him and Asha. One moment the pair were in the Forum and the next Asha saw Roman’s luxurious office that overlooked the Den.

Tall, open windows vibrated as rhythmic music from the club bounced off them, with dim blue, red, and purple lights softly filtering through them, painting the room into an aurora of colors. Roman carried Asha across the room, passing by the circular couch that sat around an elevated platform with a black metal pole in the center. He climbed several steps and continued to the lavish bed that was garbed in the finest silk one could afford.

Roman gently laid Asha on top of the black comforter and tried to step back, only to be stopped by the hybrid who refused to let him go. Despite her growing exhaustion, she still had the cling to him.

“Asha, you need to rest while I handle things from here,” he said to her. “You overworked yourself and let your passion burn too much.”

Asha responded by clinging to him tighter and nuzzled her face against his neck. “Gone too long. Super worried,” she mumbled, another sign of the exhaustion catching up to her. “Coat’s gone.”

Roman started to rub the curve of her spine. “I donated it,” he explained. “Possibly a future investment.”

Asha perked up a little at that, a sleepy, knowing smile appearing on her muzzle as she gazed into his eyes. “She hot?” Asha asked, digging for more information.

“She was rather beautiful, yes,” he replied. He gave his paramour a teasing smile. “Since you find my native tongue sexy, you’ll find hers just as much if the Spanish I heard is anything to go by.”

A happy baa escaped Asha’s lips at that added fact, being quite pleased by it. “Nice.” She leaned in close to Roman and pressed her lips against his. “Also, super sexy tongue does super sexy things other than talk,” she said as she pulled away.

“I am to please,” Roman said with a proud smirk. Placing his hands on the hybrid’s shoulders and gently pushed her onto the bed, breaking her hold on him. He reached for her glasses, folded the temples, and put them on the surface of the dark wood nightstand right next to the bed. He then took away her tablet, ensuring she wouldn’t be tempted to work. “Now rest. Once I open the doors and ensure everything is running smoothly, we shall rekindle those flames of yours.”

“‘M not too tired for a quickie,” Asha tried to argue.

Roman shook his head fondly at her attempts. “Non,” he said firmly, “you have worked hard enough due to my curiosity leading me astray. Rest. Rest and think of how you wish for me to rekindle that flame of yours.”

Asha moved like a blur, rolling onto her stomach as she rested her cheek against Roman’s cushiony pillow, sliding her arms underneath it as her tail lifted her skirt before settling. Roman noticed that Asha had even shed her teal-colored thong and tossed it away, only for it to land on his shoulder. “FDAU,” she stated before she succumbed to sleep, all while she arched her back to present her pillowy tush.

The Overlord spent a few minutes watching over her, always amused by how honest her body was with its desires. Asha continued to lay there in the same pose, not once faltering or tossing and turning to find a more comfortable position, her ass and pussy on full display, ready to be fucked. With a huff, Roman simply attributed it to her hybrid nature, a baphomet that could sleep anywhere and a succubus ready to be taken in any way.

Stepping away from the bed, he set his mind on his tasks. He held up Asha’s tablet and checked over the work she had already finished. As he neared the wall of windows looking out into the club below, Roman stopped in his tracks and watched as scantily-clad Servi, all wearing a variety of armbands in blacks, pinks, and reds got things ready or warmed each other up for their future guests. Armed Custodes, Roman’s security force, covered the entrances to the club, the backstage access for the Whiteband Performers, the two elevators that led to the rented rooms and security bunkers, and the entrances to the private parts of the villa reserved for Roman’s top performers and highest ranking members.

Like the Forum, the Den was styled in a classical Roman architectural aesthetic, though instead of clear, soft lights that were warm and inviting, the Den had lights that truly helped set the mood. Instead of a large stage meant to provide casual entertainment or host shows, the Den’s stage was meant to entice Roman’s guests, showcasing the various Sinner and Hellborn performers under his employ. Tables and booths were designed in such a way that gave guests and staff enough room to have some fun when the mood finally struck. Roman’s eyes raised, and peered at the platforms that hovered over the east and west side of the club, private booths for special members of the club, and watched as each booth was thoroughly cleaned and prepared for potential use.

Where the Forum was a perfect representation of Roman’s desire for a relaxed, sociable place to gather and forget one’s woes, the Den was the representation of his carnal appetites. His expansive villa, divided into two clubs to provide the denizens of Hell different experiences based on their needs and desires.

It had taken millennia for the Overlord to carve out a little slice of paradise in Hell for himself, to deal with his own internal struggles to come to the simple philosophy of living his life how he saw fit. The Den and the Forum was the complete picture of that. While he knew he was an oddity even in Hell as he still abided by rules and structure, Roman attributed that to his upbringing, the morals and ethics of his home and how he adapted them, and of the battles he fought when he finally arrived in the Pride Ring, of the trail of blood he left in his wake when he rose.

“Memento vivere.” Repeating the words he shared with Vaggie, Roman settled his mind before he could fall into his memories. He ignored the way his right hand shook, something he had been fighting to hide since he returned to his expansive villa.

Heavenly blood was always a mess to interact with. It burned in such a way that his damned soul felt it. It had been a while since he felt such a burn, but it was a pain he was willing to tolerate, if only to help keep Vaggie safe. He had meant it when he said she was an investment. He wanted to see where her life would take her.

And while he had many coats like the one he loaned her, he hoped she would be courteous enough to return it in person. Whether or not it happened would be left to be discovered in the future. Roman was in no rush.

When the searing pain subsided, Roman returned to his work, checking on his holdings and ensuring that the Den opened to the public once more. After pouring himself a glass of his personal whiskey, he took a seat at his couch and scrolled through Asha’s tablet. He updated his staff list first, marking down those who had perished in the extermination, which was thankfully a low number of thirteen Sinners this year. He also knew he lost several Hellborn and marked them as well. While Hellborn were not to be targeted by Exorcists, Roman knew collateral damage was inevitable and that the man in charge of the murderous flock would simply use that as a defense for the losses.

Each loss of a Sinner would usually mean a decrease in power for an Overlord, but Roman was far different than his peers. As he sat on his couch, he raised his free hand and held it up. In the soft light of his private booth, several shadowy blurs rushed across the floor and walls. They all stopped at his shadow, as if waiting for their next instruction. Roman curled his raised hand into a fist, an action mimicked by his shadow.

The other shadows blurred, merging with Roman’s, causing it to expand before shrinking back down to size and settled.

With a deep breath, Roman lowered his hand. “Requiescere, lapsos,” he whispered and let a solemn air settle within the room. As the silence lingered, Roman continued his work.

Minutes ticked on as he got lost in the numbers and orders, tracking the production of his wine and other beverages before they got sent throughout the rings. His eyes roamed his membership list, double checking which of his patrons needed to pay for their memberships and who needed to be dropped or raised a tier based on their behavior and financial status. Placing the tablet on the cushion next to him as he finished his work, Roman noted the time.

With five minutes until showtime, he stood from his seat and stretched, letting out a pleased groan as the stiffness left his body. He moved in front of a tall mirror, checked and adjusted his clothes, and took a step, disappearing in motes of black flames.

His foot landed on warm stone as a breeze brushed up against him. A cacophony of voices filled the air as his eyes beheld a massive crowd of Sinners and Hellborn demons standing in the expansive garden that led to the Forum’s doors. He stood at the top step, hands behind his back and surveyed everything before him.

He recognized many in the sea of faces, some he was happy to see while others he was either neutral about. Occasionally he spotted some he had rather negative opinions about, but they knew to behave and hadn’t yet drawn his ire. After noting his regular members he spotted several unfamiliar faces that seemed completely lost as to why they were here. It was obvious to him that they must be new in Hell, either arriving a week or two before the extermination and were still coming to grips with their new afterlife, or right after the heavenly mandated genocide and simply got swept up with the bustling crowd that made its way here.

One Sinner spotted Roman and shook the shoulder of the person next to them, starting a chain of Sinners and Hellborn stopping their conversations as they all turned their attention to the Overlord.

Roman stood a bit taller, his shoulders squared and chin raised. Adding a bit of magic to enhance his voice in order to project it further, he spoke, a resounding boom as he greeted the crowd, “Bonum vesperum, fellow demons, lost souls, and sinful pleasure seekers. To the many familiar faces here today, it is truly a pleasure to see that you have survived Heaven’s yearly purge.” He placed his right hand over his heart and gave the crowd a small bow as the crowd cheered at his words. While it was a simple greeting and there were only a few he would mourn should they pass, he would allow the masses their victory.

He stood up straight again and held out his hand, signaling the crowd to settle down. “Ita, hic mortui vivunt. We live this day, another year of our living vengeance against Heaven. To thrive in this, our perdition!” Roman raised both arms and spread them open. At his signal, his power flared, the doors leading to the Forum swinging open at his command. “So come. Eat. Drink. Partake in each other’s company and find relief in this little slice of paradise carved out for you.”

Eager faces greeted him, waiting for his word to enter his clubs. Some of the older souls gravitated towards the Forum while the younger ones and the most charged were bouncing on their heels as they inched closer to the pathway leading to the Den.

Knowing how pent up and antsy some of his guests were, as was usual hours after an extermination, Roman was quick to lay down the law. He didn’t mind people satiating their desires, but he did mind when they crossed the line. This was Hell, yes, but he had decorum and he expected others to follow it within his territory.

“Bear in mind, should anyone prove to be… improper, then they will find themselves within the streets,” he warned. Many flinched at the deep, unsettling growl emanating from Roman as a chill filled the air. “And will be lucky if they keep a limb or two.”

Just as suddenly as the chill in the air appeared, it quickly dissipated, leaving the crowd of Sinners and Hellborn to feel a sense of relief when the Overlord restrained his power.

“To those coming to terms with their new afterlife…” Putting on a smile, Roman held out his hand and addressed the new faces in the crowd. “Grata ad Infernum.”

With his piece said, he left things in the hands of his staff and disappeared from view. A moment later, he reappeared in his private booth overlooking the Den. His icy-blue eyes immediately landed on Asha, who was still in her readied pose, waiting for him to return, all while wearing a peaceful expression on her face. Roman slid his tongue along his lips. As he moved towards the bed, he shed his clothes, tossing them haphazardly across the room. He took his place on the bed behind his paramour, his thick, meaty cock sliding in between her pillowy cheeks. Gripping the base of his cock and taking aim at Asha’s slick slit, Roman couldn’t help but smile and think of where his afterlife will take him.

But that was for tomorrow. For now, he had a Hellborn hybrid in desperate need of a good fucking, and he was going to show his all appreciation and love for the young woman who helped him keep things running smoothly in his little helladise.

----------

Spanish and Latin Translations: (My Spanish is rusty and I am learning basic Latin for this, please be patient with my translations and please correct me where I am wrong, I would appreciate it.)

¡Mierda! Vamos, piernas, muévanse - Shit! Come on, legs, move.

Como si fuera a decirle mi nombre a alguien como tú - As if I’d tell someone like you my name

Vita est donum, Crow - Life is a gift, Crow

Memento vivere, Crow - Remember to live, Crow

Valē - Farewell

Quid loqueris, Phasma - Why do you speak, Phantom

Matrona - Matron

Paenitemus - Apologies

Delicia mea - My delight/my darling

Non - No

Requiescere, lapsos - Rest, fallen ones

Bonum vesperum - Good evening

Ita, hic mortui vivunt - Yes, here the dead live.

Grata ad Infernum - Welcome to Hell

Hellaverse HazbinHotel HelluvaBoss Story

Like(0)

Dislike(0)

Comments (0) loading...

Fawkes_Draws

Feb 02, 2026 01:28 am

Public post

A Hero's World
CH 046 - Tomorrow's Problems, Today's Tests
----------

- CAFÉ WILDKAT, MUSUTAFU, MONDAY MORNING -

The scent of freshly made green tea tickled Toshinori's nostrils. Hints of lemon and honey further enticed the emaciated man to take a much needed sip of the beverage in his hands. Before he did, however, Toshinori felt it right to savor the scent of the drink before doing so. Ever since the loss of his stomach, he had missed the simplicity of simply enjoying a drink without the need to worry if his body could handle it.

After his first visit to Café Wildkat with Nezu, before his decision to pass the torch along to Izuku, Toshinori had believed he had stumbled upon a hidden secret of the universe. Mr. H, the seemingly enigmatic café owner, had performed a miracle.

Making a cup of tea that energized Toshinori's body after the first sip. Even One for All seemed stronger for it.

Because of this, Toshinori had made it a daily habit to visit the café every morning, for both the delicious beverage andthe excellent company of his new friend.

"You know, you have to drink the tea in order to fully enjoy it," came the amused voice of Mr. H. The coffee maker was currently leaning on his counter, opposite Toshinori, thoroughly enjoying the sight of the gaunt man treating his drink like it was a gateway to nirvana.

Toshinori couldn't help but smile at the man's remark. "I’ve come to learn that sight and smell are the first steps to enjoying a meal or drink. I'm simply taking my time to reach step two; drinking my beverage and enjoying its taste."

Mr. H nodded sagely. "Wise words." He dipped his head low, looking over the rim of his shades directly at Toshinori's bright blue eyes. "And something you borrowed."

After taking an appreciative sip of his tea and releasing a pleased hum, Toshinori responded. "Learned, Hanekoma. I learned it from something I read."

Mr. H shrugged his shoulders. "Same thing." Grabbing his own drink, Mr. H took a sip while enjoying the peaceful atmosphere in the café.

Aside from him and Toshinori, the Kats had come back to visit while his mentees and their friends were in their classes. The only exception was BK, who diligently stayed by Eri's side while she was slowly but surely coming out of her shell.

A sigh from Toshinori drew Mr. H's attention to him. He noted the tension in the blonde hero's shoulders, the weariness in his eyes. Not wanting to see his newest friend in such a state, Mr. H decided being blunt with the man was the best course of action. "What's got you all..." Mr. H gestured at all of Toshinori, earning a small pout from him. "This?"

"You gestured to all of me," Toshinori remarked.

"No, I gestured to your upper body," Mr. H replied cheekily. "Can't see your legs under the counter, obviously."

That earned a hearty chuckle from Toshinori. "Fair," he replied before returning to his drink. Mr. H watched and waited patiently as Toshinori took a moment to gather his thoughts, something Toshinori appreciated. Staring deeply into his cup, the blonde hero finally spoke up, "The upcoming finals for the first years are going to be tough. Nezu has changed things up, and I can't help but worry about how young Midoriya and the others will do."

"Well, tests are supposed to be like that. It's all to see if our students have learned and grown," Mr. H remarked. "Put your trust in Phones and the others. We both know they'll pull through."

Toshinori gave the man a half-hearted smile. He did have faith in his successor. It was what Izuku would face during the exams that had Toshinori worried. His smile slowly dipped the more he thought about it. “My old sidekick has voiced his displeasure with young Midoriya being my successor,” he stated, gaining Mr. H’s attention. “Mirai’s gone so far as to join the final exams in order to face young Midoriya.”

"Who?" the coffee maker asked.

"You would know him as Sir Nighteye," Toshinori replied.

"Right... Sir Nighteye," Mr. H remarked as he brought a hand to his scruffy chin. After several seconds, he snapped his fingers, a sudden realization hitting him like a speeding train. "Ah. Mister, 'I can see the future'. Yeah, Phones has told me all about Sir Nighteye and his Quirk. He even tried to make a Psych based on it."

"He did?" That surprised Toshinori. It sounded like a very useful Psych to have.

"Mmhm," Mr. H hummed as he took a sip of his coffee. "He understood the concept well enough after having to think about it for a few months. Phones thoroughly studied Nighteye's Quirk; all the times he applied it during hero operations, all its drawbacks, the works. When the time came, Phones just couldn't really nail it down and pushed the project aside."

Mr. H set his drink down on the counter and peered into Toshinori's eyes. "Knowing the future is a pain in the ass. From what I first understood about Nighteye's Quirk, it seems like he sees the true future, something that one-hundred percent was going to happen. That sound about right?"

Toshinori gave the man a sharp, affirmative nod.

"Izuku thinks there's more to it than that," Mr. H continued to explain. Looking around the counter for a moment before moving to grab a jar of coffee roast. "Let's have some visuals to go with this. Now." Mr. H clapped his hands together and gestured to the left of the jar. "This is the past. The past is set in stone. The coffee starts as a tree, which turns into a fruit, which then turns into a bean. That's the past and you can't change it."

He then moved to the jar of roast. "The present is in the moment. The beans become the roast we determine. It's affected by the past, but choices made regarding it today affect the future."

Mr. H then reached for an empty coffee cup and set it to the right of the jar. "The future is just a series of open possibilities. This roast can be turned into the House Blend, or mixed with something else. The future is what we make of it."

Toshinori followed along easily enough. Mirai had explained how his Quirk worked, and Mr. H's explanation went counter to his. While that was at the top of his mind, one question hung at the tip of his tongue. "While I appreciate the aides, where di-"

"Phones was the one to use this method to explain it to me," Mr. H quickly remarked, cutting Toshinori off. "He has an odd habit of explaining things like this if he needs to. Been a while since the last time he did, though." Toshinori could hear the humor and slight longing in Hr. H's voice, causing him to imagine Izuku going through the same explanation, only with a little more enthusiasm. From what he already knew about the young man, he took Quirks very seriously.

Getting back on track, Mr. H held up the empty coffee cup. “Here is Phones’ theory. Nighteye doesn’t see the future. He sees the most likely future. To keep to our little theme here, most likely, our daily roast will be made into the House Blend because that is the balance I made in this jar.”

Toshinori's brows furrowed in thought as his smile quickly turned into a frown. "But Mirai's accuracy..."

“Is scary, but it has its flaws,” Mr. H said, cutting Toshinori off. “Phones found some cases with anomalies in Nighteye’s Quirk. While yes, he sees the most definitive future, there are subtle bumps that change the path he takes to get there.” The coffee maker set the empty cup back on the counter. “What I think is that Nighteye, along with his Quirk, can just get a good read on people and figure out the best probable future based on that. Or, he sees what he thinks is the true future.”

Toshinori’s eyes drifted down to the counter, focusing on the empty coffee cup. Flashes of a sterile hospital overtook him, the feeling of bandages clinging tightly to his body. His hand drifted to his side, feeling a twinge of pain from his wound as the words of a frantic and worried Mirai filled his ears. The fear in his former sidekick’s words, the bitter anger Toshinori felt when told about his future death.

It made him wonder if Mr. H's thoughts were true. If Mirai truly saw what he wanted to see or simply saw the most probable future. Death, after all, was one of life's only certainties. You don't need to see the future to predict that someone will die at some point in their life.

Mirai, however, saw how Toshinori would die, crossing personal boundaries when he did.

"It may not even be Nighteye doing it." Mr. H's words broke Toshinori from his thoughts. Confusion apparent on his face, Mr. H elaborated. "You already know that Phones has a mind for Quirks. One thing he theorized is that Nighteye's Quirk focuses on the most probable future, and that Nighteye has no say over it. After all, Phones' Quirk has its own rules he had to discover. Nighteye's could have some hidden rules that the man hasn't discovered."

Toshinori hummed in response. “Mirai did say that using his Quirk was like watching a person’s future from a third-person perspective, like a movie.”

Mr. H's lips formed a thin line as he stared off into space. "Well, one thing to always keep in mind is that Quirks are fallible. After all, if Nighteye's Quirk was always one-hundred percent accurate, wouldn't the government keep him under lock and key?" Toshinori shuddered at the thought. "I'm probably projecting. I don't think the future is set in stone. At least not in the way Nighteye sees it. We all make little choices that affect how we meet the future."

A smile found its way onto his face as he looked at the emaciated hero across from him. "And if there is anyone who can figure out a way to beat a Quirk like Mirai's, I'm a hundred percent sure Phones can. He is something of a Quirk nerd." Mr. H picked up his cup of coffee, his smile never fading from his face. "So don't worry about our little mentee. Have some faith. You chose him for a reason."

The corners of Toshinori's mouth tugged upward. "Right. I suppose I just let my worries get the better of me. I told Mirai that I would be there to watch young Midoriya and his team pass their exams, after all."

Mr. H raised his coffee cup. "See? Keep up the faith. You believed in Phones when you first came here to learn about him, don't stop now. It always helps that he has us in his corner."

Toshinori raised his cup, and the two men clinked them together in a show of solidarity. Toshinori would do as Mr. H suggested and have faith in his successor.

All this talk about the future did have Toshinori wondering, though. There was still a small pit in his non-existent stomach that made it churn. The prophetic words Mirai spoke all those years ago, the absolute certainty in them. Toshinori knew he would die. If Mirai's words were true, then maybe so were Mr. H's.

When the end came for Toshinori, more importantly, for the hero All Might, then Toshinori would take those little actions Mr. H talked about and face death with a smile still on his face.

- The HERO PUBLIC SAFETY COMMISSION BUILDING, TOKYO -

A flurry of clacking keystrokes filled the air within the sunlit office of Kiryu Joshua. His computer monitor was littered with digital documents and pictures, each telling its own story as Joshua put together pieces that only he, and a few others, knew existed. He had plenty of work to catch up on after he lost consciousness during the Shibuya Incident. A week in the hospital was rather bothersome, but necessary since the whole ward was saved thanks in part to his, Midoriya’s, and Yaoyorozu’s actions.

He paused his work and took a moment to pull up the full report of said incident. He didn't focus on the bigger picture. His agents did a splendid job doing so already when they shared the report with him. No, Joshua's focus was on Midoriya Izuku, Yaoyorozu Momo, and Minamimoto Sho.

A smile formed on his face as he remembered seeing several social media posts talking about the incident and the fight between Izuku and Minamimoto. Already, the young hero student was making a splash. It made Joshua wonder if Izuku was even aware of his developing fan base and moniker. That smile faded when he pulled up a new report regarding the hero student.

Switching tabs, Joshua was met with several pictures of a little girl with long, messy white hair. The first ones showed the damage done to her by her captor, the scars, both physical and mental, that littered her body and spirit. Following those, the next few pictures were follow-ups from Recovery Girl and Hound Dog reporting her improving health. The final ones were a few snuck in by Midnight, a large mixture of Izuku with Eri, or ones with Izuku, Eri, and all his friends, most notably Shoka and Momo.

'He probably hasn't had the time to see anything regarding him, let alone think about it,' Joshua thought as he gazed at the photos. He was so lost in his thoughts that he didn't recognize the door to his office opening.

"Hey, boss? The Wicked Witch is on her way." Joshua held back the annoyed sigh forming in his throat as he tilted his head towards the door to his office. He saw the constrained look on Kariya's face as he broke the news. "What's the plan?"

Joshua regarded his agent for a moment before turning back to his computer and continuing the work he was doing. "Let her in, obviously. I'm just surprised she waited this long to voice her displeasure. I've been back for an entire week since the Shibuya Indecent and it seems as though she has gone out of her way to avoid me." He stopped and turned back to look at Kariya with an amused smile on his face. "I'm almost flattered."

Kariya looked ready to respond, but took a second to shake his head and waited outside the door. As soon as the orange-haired man disappeared, Joshua's smile formed into a frown. He had been expecting this talk for a while now. For once, he wasn't so sure of the president's motives.

Standing up from his desk, Joshua made his way over to the small bar set up nearby the lounge chairs situated in the middle of his office. With practiced ease, the ashen-haired man made two drinks. One for him and the other for his incoming guest. As he finished, he heard a small click, followed by the shuffling of several pairs of shoes. Looking over his shoulder, Joshua spotted Hawks open the door for the president of the HPSC, who strode in as if she owned the room. Hawks followed in after her, with Kariya and Uzuki trailing behind them.

"Madam President," Joshua greeted with a small nod as he moved to join his guest.

"Vice-President," she replied coolly as she took her seat.

Joshua handed the President her drink and took the seat across from her. Neither spoke after that, instead choosing to have a brief and intense stare-down. Joshua's violet eyes studied the woman before him.

Her appearance was immaculate, as usual for her. From her ash-blonde hair neatly combed backward to her firm and collected face, lightly wrinkled due to the stress of her job, to the dark suit that was tailored for her. Everything about the woman told the world she was in control of herself and the world around her.

A long silence hung in the air, one that seemed to go on for hours. It was the President who finally broke it. Her stern voice betrayed little emotion, though Joshua knew her well enough to know she was quite annoyed. “You broke protocol, Kiryu.”

Joshua gave her an impassive stare. "Did I? I don't seem to recall." He snapped his fingers as a playful smile formed on his face. "Ah, yes. I suppose I did. I forgot to bring back a doctor's note for my absence."

"I did not come here to entertain your stand-up routine," the president responded before taking a sip of her drink. "You know as well as I do that there are rules in place for your Quirk."

Joshua hummed into his glass. "And who says I broke them? Someone would have to have witnessed me using it, yes?" He turned his head to look at Uzuki and Kariya. "Did either of you see me use my Quirk?"

"Can't say I did, boss," Kariya answered with a smirk. "I was worried when you suddenly collapsed on us, but I figured the stress of the situation got to you."

Joshua gave the man a look of mock-hurt. "My dear Kariya, I'll have you know I am made of much sterner stuff. I work in politics, after all."

"If anything, sir, I would say seeing the place you call home end up like it did because of Minamimoto would cause anyone to worry as much as you did," Uzuki remarked with a straight face.

Joshua turned his attention back to the president. "See? If my two closest agents saw nothing, and an entire crowd saw nothing, who’s to say I used my Quirk?"

The woman across from him wasn't amused in the slightest if her expression was anything to go by. Joshua spotted a brief, amused smirk that crossed Hawk's usually casual face for a moment before he schooled his features again.

"You left the fate of Shibuya in the hands of a pair of students," the President remarked matter-of-factly.

Joshua swirled his glass nonchalantly. "No, I left the fate of Shibuya in the capable hands of heroes who were already there."

"Students who were under the influence of Minamimoto's Quirk," the woman across from him shot back quickly. "From all accounts and reports, they should not have been able to break free of that control. Stop bullshitting me, Kiryu. You're dancing around the issue."

Joshua stopped moving his hand and narrowed his eyes. "Fine. Speaking freely?" The President nodded, allowing him to say his piece. "You would have had me use my Quirk anyway. I simply chose how it was applied instead of waiting for a majority to dictate it for me."

“We needed to control the situation,” came her reply. “We cannot be seen as weak or unable to handle situations like this. Allowing students to handle it sets a dangerous precedent that the populace may try to replicate. With this League suddenly appearing as our number one hero is slowly removing himself from the spotlight, we must ensure our image is maintained and the narrative running. You know who is still out there.”

Joshua had expected that. That didn't stop him from rolling his eyes at the underlying reasons behind the reply. Control mattered, but it was the degree of control he had issues with. As someone who had a Quirk that was all about control, he had learned many lessons on how easy it is for control to either slip from your fingers, or for that control to turn you into someone you could hardly recognize in a mirror.

"And if your predecessor cared so much about dealing with monsters in the dark as he should have been, he would still be alive..." Joshua's eyes peered into the president's turquoise ones. The woman stared back unflinchingly, that Joshua noticed the subtle stiffening in her shoulders at the mention of the former president. "And you wouldn't have had a disillusioned hero thrown into our own little pit of hell just to keep up a lie. Besides, you and I both know that if it came to it, you would do anything, even placing those students you are harping on about, right on the front lines."

The President of the HPSC didn't respond. Breaking eye contact and taking a sip from the drink Joshua had made for her, she spent another moment gathering her thoughts.

Joshua waited patiently. While he didn't fully condone her methods or approaches, he at least respected the President's drive and commitment to the people of Japan. This argument was just one of many they had since he became her Vice.

"We are not in the line of work that allows us easy choices," she remarked. Joshua had to agree with that and did so with a nod. "But the peace afforded to us by All Might is now fragile. The number one Hero University brazenly attacked, a former vigilante turning killer, and one man taking control of an entire district are causes for concern. When All Might finally retires, we will have to pick up the pieces."

Joshua ruminated on her words. Once more, he agreed with her. All Might was going to leave some rather large shoes to fill in his place. For years he had cast an enormous shadow over both heroes and villains alike, and that shadow only grew with each year. Heroes struggled to make a name of their own without being compared to him, and villains feared ever facing him.

It's why Joshua acted how he did. While the President and her faction cared for maintaining their order, he wanted to usher in a new one. The HPSC had become boogeymen in their own right, with laws and restrictions being pushed by them right through parliament that limited more and more freedoms. It was creating a bubble that, when it finally burst, would create shockwaves.

The President finished her drink, set it down on the table between her and Joshua, and stood up from her chair. "I don't agree with your actions, Kiryu. You leave too much to chance."

"And I don't agree with yours. I believe that people can handle things if you give them enough trust." Joshua responded with an indifferent shrug. "It's something someone close told me long ago. Advice I now hold near and dear to my calculative heart."

"People tend to fall into idiocy when left to their own devices," she remarked. "Just look at how they flock to the hero ratings. Something we did to give them some semblance of hope and inspiration has turned into a mockery. They’re easily distracted by bread and circuses. They want idols, Kiryu, not heroes."

A thoughtful expression appeared on Joshua's face. "I suppose you're right. All the more reason we should ensure those ratings show the truth of the matter. That our heroes are like them. Simply human."

He turned his gaze to Hawks. The man was the epitome of a government-crafted hero. Clean, black and gold combat shirt, a well-maintained tan bomber jacket over top of that with a matching pair of baggy pants to go with it. Wild hair and a handsome face that would drive anyone who appreciated his looks, and a casual, devil-may-care attitude that drew others in.

Yes, Hawks was the perfect example of a hero crafted to be a hero.

Joshua just hoped that the man wasn't pushed to a point he finally broke. He rather liked the Wing Hero.

The President hummed in response before turning to leave, immediately shadowed by Hawks, who gave Joshua a respectful nod. Joshua could hear the quiet, relieved sighs coming from his agents as the President neared the door.

Just as Hawks reached for the handle to open the door, Joshua spoke up, causing the leaving pair to stop. "Be careful with your order of lies, Madam President. While the two go surprisingly hand in hand, an order built on top of lies will collapse rather spectacularly, and the illusion you and yours have spent so long crafting will reveal something far, far worse than what you tried to keep hidden."

The President stared back at Joshua before turning away and leaving his office. Once the door closed, Uzuki and Kariya visibly deflated, the stiff shoulders slumping as if a weight had suddenly dropped from them.

"Gotta say, Boss, it's always scary watching you poke a lion like that," Kariya said as he rubbed his neck.

Joshua smiled and stood up from his chair. "Please. As always, I have it handled." He moved back over to his desk with his two agents following behind him. "Besides, we keep each other honest."

"And how long until she decides to follow in the former president's footsteps and figures you aren't worth keeping around to keep her honest?" Uzuki asked. Joshua could hear the unspoken part of that question.

Us included?

"Then we better hope I can change the rhythm of things before our part in this orchestra comes to an end," he replied casually, waving off his pink-haired agent's concern.

Uzuki fought back an angry frown while Kariya released a puff of air before pulling a lollipop from his pocket.

"Now then," Joshua said. His tone of voice changed immediately. The playfulness in his voice all but gone, replaced with a serious air that made his agents match his intensity. "How goes our investigation? Any new leads?"

Uzuki stood at attention and delivered her report. "Nothing concrete, sir. We know that All for One spirited away Minamimoto, but none of our contacts have a location to work with. We have still been searching for Giren, but since Ms. Komachi's earlier report alongside Mr. Susuki's statements, he has pretty much gone off the grid."

Kariya spoke up next. "Megumi told me that there's been some movement too. After the League came out with its little recruitment video, people from all over have been talking about it. Some regulars at his club have voiced their agreement with it, so that's concerning."

Joshua steepled his fingers in front of his mouth as he took in his agents' words. "Regarding Giren, it's more than likely that All for One is still masking his movements. As for the video, unfortunately, people talk and ideas spread. Unless we censor everything in life, people are free to do so. Stain was already making waves. The League just capitalized on it."

Uzuki nodded. "That's what we figured. With their recruitment video being shared all over, Giren might be looking for quality over quantity this time to pump up their numbers." She paused, looking hesitant to bring up something else. Joshua simply gestured to her, urging her to continue. "We've also lost track of Kubo, sir."

That caused Joshua some pause. Uzuki looked ashamed of herself, while Kariya had the decency to do the same. They could see the flash of annoyance in Joshua's expression before it was back to being stoic. "I see. Then we must double our efforts in finding him again. If he ends up with the League..."

His words hung heavily in the air. Uzuki and Kariya could only nod, understanding the gravity of the situation.

Joshua turned to look at his computer. On the screen was a picture of Eri and a distant one of Overhaul with several members of his inner-circle. "My other agents report that Chisaki has gone dark. No doubt in response to the loss of little Eri here."

Kariya idly twirled his lollipop. "My bet is he is sending out feelers looking for her."

"And what about their Trigger trade?" Uzuki asked him. "Half the stuff trafficked on the streets supports the Shie Hassaiki. No way Chisaki will just cut his losses there."

"Didn't say he stopped. He's probably just making sure to keep things contained. Trying not to draw too much attention to himself than he already has," Kariya answered smoothly.

"That is a reasonable deduction," remarked Joshua. "But until the police and heroes have evidence to support that and his current location, they can't arrest him."

Kariya grimaced at that. "Even with the kiddo's testimony backed by Tsukauchi's Quirk?"

Joshua nodded grimly. "Even with that. Until he is found, everyone needs to be careful with their moves. If we appear too heavy-handed, he'll get spooked, causing him to hide in an even deeper hole, or even flee the country."

"Or," Uzuki interjected as a shiver ran down her spine, "he gets driven into the hands of All for One."

“All the more reason to handle this carefully,” Joshua stated plainly. “We have a group of villains on the rise, a yakuza member larping as a plague doctor and experimenting on an innocent child, and an ancient villain with a vendetta and god-complex.” He closed his eyes, humor lacing his tone as he completed his thoughts. “Trying times, indeed.”

The room grew silent as the midday sun beamed through the semi-covered windows. Uzuki and Kariya shared a look, silently debating who should speak up. A lackadaisical shrug from Kariya earned a groan from his pain-haired partner.

"What's our next move then?" She asked her boss.

Joshua opened his eyes and turned his attention back to his computer as he answered her. "Simple. Leave Overhaul to the police and heroes for now. Sir Nighteye will come to us for resources when he feels the need for them. We, however, will continue our search for the League, on top of Kubo."

"And where should we pick things up?" questioned Kariya.

“From within.” Joshua’s answers caught the pair off guard. Their looks of shock and surprise caused Joshua to chuckle internally as he explained further. “All for One no doubt has spies everywhere. Some knowing what they are and some without a single clue. Now that he is making moves, those connected to him will be doing so as well.”

His eyes narrowed, his next words filled with absolution as he gave his agents their next order. "Look within our ranks. Find discrepancies, dig through histories, leave nothing unturned. Do not engage with any suspects until you are absolutely sure about something or give away this investigation. If All for One learns of this, he may reclaim his assets or cut his losses. He can afford to do so. We can not."

Uzuki gave him a quick bow while Kariya gave him a lazy salute before turning to leave.

"We should look into the cabinet members of the former president," Uzuki said as they reached the door.

"Good call. I remember us having to visit that Suzuki guy's place a year ago," Kariya remarked. "Way too nice for a guy who was only in politics for a few years."

As his agents left the room, Joshua remained alone with his thoughts. The earlier, albeit brief, talk with his superior clung to his mind. Yes, his methods differed from hers, but they both were working towards the good of Japan. At one point in his life, he had fully agreed with her logic.

Working within the system changed things. Politics is a dirty business, and there was a darkness within the hero community that many either ignored or didn’t even know about. Nothing was ever just black and white.

Certain people in his life helped change his perspective. The future wasn't one he could set and determine so coldly, not when others would fight back against unwanted change.

"You have to put some trust in people," Joshua said with an unshakable tone. "They may just surprise you when you do..."

Joshua returned to his work, pushing aside his heavy thoughts for later. After several more hours of checking documents and appointments, going over future presentations and meetings, he pushed back his chair and stood up, grateful to be done for the day.

'Well. Time to check in on one of our biggest mistakes.' He donned his jacket and headed towards the door. 'I doubt Tsusumi will hold it against me for missing our last appointment. She knows how messy this business is.'

- The LEAGUE of VILLAINS HIDEOUT, TUESDAY NIGHT -

Minamimoto struggled to ignore the noisy chatter happening around him. The bar All for One had moved him to after his apparent rescue was now bustling with activity. Several new faces had joined them over the last few days, and Minamimoto was already sick of them.

All except for one of them, at least.

His golden eyes glanced around the room, noting each new member of the League.

The first was some guy named Mustard. He didn't give Minamimoto much with his looks. Mustard wore a green gas mask that completely covered his face, with its cords connected to two oxygen tanks on his back. The rest of his head was covered with a matching green military helmet and a white cloth underneath that. The black gakuran definitely seemed out of place with a unique headset like that.

At least his personality was tolerable. Aside from Mustard's inherent dislike of Minamimoto, specifically his Quirk, that is.

The next was someone Minamimoto already had to beat into submission simply because the man grated his nerves and their disgusting desire to consume his flesh. Moonfish was certifiably insane, and the man's looks didn't help his case. He wore a black full bodysuit, complete with restraints that held his arms in place, and a hood that covered everything but his gnashing teeth. The hooks tugging his lips back were just the icing on the cake.

The final person that Minamimoto disliked greatly was the scarred mass of muscle keeping to himself at the far side of the room. Muscular. A simple enough name for a simple-minded killer, in Minamimoto's opinion. A tight, maroon-colored muscle shirt that showcased his bulky physique, dark-green coveralls with the sleeves wrapped around his front tucked into a pair of heavy-duty boots. Simple, but it seemed to work for the blonde serial killer.

Every time his scarred face moved to look at Minamimoto, the math genius gave him a glare in return.

Those were the three Minamimoto wondered what recruiting standards his new ally even had. It was hard to come to terms with the fact that Shigaraki was even affiliated with the Symbol of Evil, let alone that symbol feigning some sort of familial affection with the man. It was like trying to get to varying different numbers to fill in an equation in order to get a determined outcome.

"Don't you dare question my resolve to continue Stain's work! My uniform is a show of that resolve!"

The Taboo Villain's attention turned to one of the new members he didn't outright hate, though still found them to be greatly annoying.

Sitting at a table was Spinner, a man with a Mutation Quirk that turned his body to resemble that of a green, bipedal lizard man with long purple hair. Just as he said, Spinner was one of the only ones here that was truly devoted to Stain and his ideology. His outfit resembled that of the now-arrested Hero Killer, with some minor differences. Instead of a serrated katana and several knives, Spinner wielded a rather bulky sword strapped to his back and a much smaller one-handed blade resting horizontally on his lower back.

While Minamimoto understood the man's devotion, it had gotten old real fast in the last few days.

"No, no! I'm just saying that you pull it off."

"Yeah! You fucking try-hard!"

Next to Spinner was the person he was arguing with. Dressed in a black bodysuit with gray trimmings that covered him head to toe, matching gray boots, a gray mask covering the upper half of his face, and a pair of red bracelets with green bands in the middle, Twice was an oddball. When he spoke, he did so conveying one thought, only to contradict himself immediately after. After learning about what his Quirk was, Minamimoto considered the idea that something happened with it to cause Twice to act this way.

Not that he could really take Twice's word for it if he asked. Minamimoto was sure would get two answers and would stop bothering to care once he did.

Up next in the lineup was Magne. While Muscular and Moonfish were certifiable killers, Magne had shown to be much more in control of herself. She was tall, with large, bulky muscles due to carrying her preferred weapon around all the time, and wore unassuming clothes like a white V-neck underneath an unbuttoned dark orange shirt and a pair of comfortable jeans and brown espadrilles on her feet. Her face threw him for a loop at first, with her square jaw, thick lips, and thin facial hair, all framed by her shoulder-length red hair.

Once that misunderstanding was cleared up, Minamimoto respected her enough and left it alone.

"How much do you wanna bet things break out into a fist-fight again?" Minamimoto turned to the voice next to him.

Dabi, the heavily burned and scarred man that Minamimoto could say he actually liked to a degree. He was tall with a hidden musculature underneath his frayed navy-blue jacket and deep-cut white V-neck. His slim pants clung to his legs, stopped just under his calves, revealing even more burned skin. Staples dotted his body, connecting his burnt skin to his unmarred skin, with the most notable sections being around his turquoise eyes, partially hidden underneath his spiky black hair and his entire jaw and neckline between his cheeks and chest being completely burnt and held in place by medical staples.

Rage, resentment, and drive were wonderful motivators for fighting through the pain his burns must have carried. That, and some experimental regenerative tissue, according to Dabi.

"That, my scarred friend, is a fool's wager."

Minamimoto looked to his other side. Next to him was a masked showman, complete with a tall top-hat to complete the image. His head and face were covered up completely, hidden behind a balaclava and his signature mask, according to his own words. He wore a long-sleeve dark orange shirt underneath a black waistcoat, a pair of black slacks tucked into a pair of white boots that had black toe tips, a pair of silky red gloves and an oval-shaped azure brooch hanging around his neck.

Mr. Compress was the name he gave when Giren first brought him to the hideout, and had shown to be the most stable addition, as well as the most skilled and experienced. Something Minamimoto appreciated.

"Eh, probably right," Dabi replied with a shrug. Looking over at the bar, he pointed at Shigaraki, watching their leader ignore everyone else in the bar. "What's our great leader waiting for? I thought everyone was here now."

Minamimoto spared his co-leader a glance. "Giren said he got in contact with someone he knew. We’re getting more variables added to our growing team."

“Late arrivals? This close to showtime?” Mr. Compress asked, surprised by the knowledge of sudden additions to their growing crew.

“The guy said these upcoming additions would be great,” Minamimoto replied with a snort. “Considering all these irrationals,” he said, gesturing to the room, “I’m not going to hold my breath.”

Dabi and Mr. Compress shared a look when the door to the bar suddenly opened. In walked a man in a pristine purple suit, a clean white shirt with the top buttons undone, with a golden tube-like necklace hidden under a fluffy scarf wrapped around his neck. Dark shades hid his eyes well-enough, and his gray hair was clean and styled in a way that had his bangs hanging above his eyes. His smarmy smile always annoyed Minamimoto, though he held his tongue for the most part.

No reason to anger the person supplying you with both numbers and information.

"Hello again, Shigaraki," Giren said as he moved to the bar counter and slid onto the stool next to Shigaraki.

The messy-haired villain lazily turned to look at the broker. "You're late," he said, agitation apparent in his voice.

Giren ignored it and gave the young man a small, apologetic bow. "Sorry for that. My old friend and associate decided to be a good guest and bring an additional gift to celebrate his joining your crew. We were held up while picking it up."

Shigaraki hummed, appreciating the gesture. "And who's your friend?"

"That would be me." All eyes turned to the door as a new face entered the room.

If Giren was smarmy, then this new man who walked in was smug condensation personified. The man wore a light gray suit jacket over a white V-neck, a pair of textured black pants, and black shoes with gold buckles on them. His outfit did little to hide the muscular and athletic form beneath. Just like his clothes, his overall appearance was clean-cut and impressive. Olive complexion, spiky dark brown hair swept to the side, and a well-maintained goatee showed he took great care of his appearance. His cocky smirk just made it all punchable to Minamimoto, with the man’s noticeable nose being the easiest target.

The man strode across the room, briefly glancing at the members of the league. When his brown eyes landed on Minamimoto, the math enthusiast felt a growl build up in his throat.

"Well, well, well. Quite the menagerie ya got goin' on here," the man said with a smirk. "The name's Kubo Tanzo." He leaned in closer to Shigaraki, though Minamimoto noticed he kept out of his cohort's reach. "I would shake yer hand, buuuuut I'm not a fan of dust, so you'll hafta forgive me on that end."

Shigaraki felt one of his eyes twitch at the poor excuse of a joke and the disrespect shown to him. "You're already annoying."

The smirk never left Kubo's face. "Well, that's your opinion, an' you're entitled to it." Straightening his back, Kubo continued to speak. "As my friend Giren told ya, I'm here to join up with yer little crew."

"And why should we accept you?" Minamimoto asked. He ignored the glare Shigaraki sent his way, keeping his focus entirely on Kubo.

Kubo kept smirking. If anything, his smirk grew when he locked eyes with Minamimoto. "Well well well, if it ain't the Mad Mathematician of Shibuya. Big fan. Really loved what ya did to the ward. Not so much with how ya fucked it up at the end, but hey, shit happens. Nyeheh!" Kubo finished with a shrug.

Before Minamimoto could retort, Kubo turned his attention back to a madly grinning Shigaraki. "Hey, don't think yer safe from review either. Bum rushing UA an' getting spanked by a bunch of college fishies don't look so good for ya if I'm bein' honest."

The grin on Shigaraki's face faded instantly, replaced by an irritated frown. His red eyes narrowed onto Kubo, who still wore his condescending smirk. The rest of the bar watched tensely, waiting for the well-dressed man to be dusted on the spot. Even Giren looked a little worried. Whether it was for his friend or his standing with the league was anyone's guess, though the safe bet was the latter.

Kubo noticed the slight twitch in Shigaraki's injured hand and spoke up. "Yer buddy asked why you should accept me. Here's why. You group of misfits need a brain. Now, no disrespect to the big man in charge, but I'm bettin' he's got bigger fish to fry at the moment. He can't be lookin' over yer shoulder all the time. Nah nah nah. He's expectin' ya to spread yer wings an' fly."

Kubo hunched over, one eye opening wide as he stared at Shigaraki. "I'm here to help with that. Yer not just gonna fly, yer gonna soar, kid. I'll be the honest voice that is willin' to tell ya if an idea is shitty or not, an' then help ya turn a lump o' coal into a bright, shiny diamond."

Shigaraki stared impassively at the man, waiting for the rest of the sales pitch. Seeing that he had the young man hooked, Kubo continued. "I'm also good at spreadin' discord. My Quirk is particularly useful for that. Need a quick army to keep those heroes busy? I got ya covered."

A curious hum escaped Shigaraki as he listened to Kubo's explanation. He wasn't completely sold, however, and expressed his skepticism. "And how do trash mobs help us?"

"Ah, a gamer, eh? To put it in terms you'd appreciate, my Quirk takes all that pesky, negative noise in people's hearts and minds, and gives it life," Kubo explained. He straightened his back and spread his arms out wide. "I would give ya a demonstration, but..." Kubo then gestured to Moonfish and Muscular. "Those cheery bastards over there are puttin' out some real nasty feelings that I don't think you'd appreciate runnin' rampant in yer bar."

Minamimoto considered Kubo’s words. If the man were to be believed, and at the moment, neither Minamimoto nor Shigaraki had reason to think otherwise, the man’s Quirk would give their growing League a certain numbers advantage. When Minamimoto looked over at Shigaraki, his cohort seemed to be in agreement if the thoughtful look on his pale face was anything to go by.

Giren took that moment to give his input on the matter. "I can speak of my associate's Quirk and his skills in managing a crew like yours." Seeing the questioning look on Shigaraki's face that told him to elaborate, he did, but not before looking at Kubo for permission. "He made sure that the 'Reapers of Shinjuku' were functional before things fell apart."

That name stirred something within Kurogiri, who was silently watching the whole interaction as he manned the bar. "I feel as though I know that name..."

"It was a small-time group abouta make some big waves," Kubo explained with an irritated growl. The smirk plastered on his face was finally gone, replaced by a look of boiling anger.

Seeing his chance to bite back at the man, Minamimoto smiled. "And how did you fuck up that formula?"

Kubo's glowering eyes snapped to Minamimoto. The math genius didn't falter under Kubo's glare, returning it with a challenging one of his own. After their intense staredown, Kubo turned to look at the corkboard hanging near the bar. His eyes scanned the board, taking note of the pictures of the 1-A students Shigaraki had posted on it and zeroed in on two in particular. Making his way over to the board, he stretched out his arm and pointed to the two targets of his ire.

"Sakurane Shoka," he said with a growl. "The little kitty cat was a stray member of the crew who just wasn't into how things were going and decided to up an' leave us, unknowingly ruinin' everything. Because of that, her sister went after her, then we lost our muscle, an' THEN our leader's bestie convinced him to leave everything behind." Kubo pointed at Shoka's picture before moving over to Izuku's. "All because of some meet-cute, online friendship with this shrub-headed goodie two-shoes got to her head an' made her get all retrospective."

Black wisps of smoke emanated from Kubo's body the more he spoke. The sound of static filled the air, causing the group of villains to grimace as the well-dressed man's irritated growl turned into a menacing rumble. "Years of plannin' thrown out the fuckin' window. Her leavin' was like a domino knockin' over the next one, an' the one after that an' so on."

The oppressive static dissipated, allowing everyone to breathe a bit easier. The black smoke evaporated as Kubo calmed down and adjusted his clothes, making sure he was presentable again. "Needless to say, I ain't offering to join ya for nothing. I'll help youse, and youse help me." He looked back at the board, focusing on the picture of Izuku and reading the mad scribbles that singled him out among his fellow hero students. "Ya got issues with shrub-boy, and so do I. Ya help get me the stray and make her life miserable, I'll get youse the shrub for whatever it is you an' yer master have planned."

Kubo leaned closer to Shigaraki once more, his smirk returned as the two stared into each other's eyes. "I see it as an absolute win-win. So? Whaddya say, boss?"

Minamimoto felt something was off with Kubo. He wanted to tell the man to fuck off, to take whatever he was planning and do it on his own. He recognized a manipulator when he saw one. Kubo had his own objectives. Ones that Minamimoto had no doubt could get in the way of his own.

The issue was Shigaraki.

Minamimoto saw the subtle twitch at the corners of Shigaraki’s mouth, at the mad gleam forming in his sullen red eyes. Even if Minamimoto voiced his concerns, even if All for One expected him to help Shigaraki with their endeavors, he knew Shigaraki fully bought Kubo’s sales pitch. For now, Minamimoto would have to bide his time before he could make his own moves, all while keeping a careful eye on Kubo.

As Minamimoto planned for the future, Shigaraki held out his pinkyless right hand towards Kubo. His chapped lips stretched into a mad grin as he maintained eye contact with Kubo. “Welcome to the guild.” As Kubo reached out and took Shigaraki’s hand into his own, the young villain brought his other hand out and hovered it close to Kubo’s. “Just remember one thing. You get in the way of my goals and you’ll be dust in the wind.”

Kubo tightened his grip, his smirk never wavering. “Nyeheh! Smart man.” The two released their handshake, and Kubo stood up straight again. “And to celebrate my joining, I brought you a gift.” He turned to the door, brought a hand to his mouth, and called out. “Yer up big guy!”

The door handle clicked open at Kubo’s call. The bar watched as the door opened slowly, everyone's eyes widening as a man just a few inches shorter than the already giant Muscular entered the room. Long, brown dread-locks cascaded down his chiseled face, hiding half of it in shadows. Thick corded muscles stretched out the urban-camo jacket and tight black shirt underneath it, with an intricate silver necklace dangling around his thick neck. His dark, baggy jeans were held up by a belt with a large ram-shaped belt buckle proudly displayed in the center. On his feet were a pair of black and neon-green sneakers that caused the floor to creak and bend with each step.

"Everyone," Kubo began speaking as if promoting a top of the line car, "Allow me to introduce ya to Higashizawa Yodai. Also known to both heroes and villains as, 'The Ram'."

When Higashizawa spoke, he did so gruffly, his voice reverberating with a deep baritone as he looked at every member of the league with interest. "Interesting. Many unique ingredients that can make quite the delectable concoction. I've worked with much worse." He turned his attention to Shigaraki. "As Kubo already announced, I am Higashizawa Yodai. I would like to offer my talents. Allow me to create an infusion of chaos that will leave you hungry for more."

- SHIE HASSAIKAI HIDDEN UNDERGROUND FACILITY -

As the League of Villains' numbers grew and readied themselves for their next plan of attack, the Shie Hassaikai dealt with the growing ire of their current leader. Eri's escape had already put Chisaki in a bad mood, but the subsequent failures with locating her had caused his mood to spiral further. For the last couple of weeks, everyone had kept clear of their leader for fear of ending up like the two who lost Eri.

They were still cleaning blood off the walls from all the times Chisaki used his Quirk that day.

Within his laboratory, Chisaki, alongside his right hand, Kurono Hari, also known as Chronostasis among the lesser ranks of the Shie Hassaikai, were experimenting with the last of Eri’s blood they had on hand. The yakuza leader had already kept a good portion reserved in fear of running out. The amount he and Kurono were working with was from the dwindling stock Overhaul had set aside for experimentation. If he had to, he was willing to dip into the reserves, but only if necessary. In his mind, recovering Eri was an absolute priority.

“The vaccine has failed to take effect,” Kurono reported as he read from his tablet. “The Quirk remains active. Subject's Emitter Resonance is stable again.”

Chisaki listened to his friend's report as he studied the incoming data. A failure still provided results. All Chisaki had to do was find the right answers hidden within.

“Should we risk another test? Perhaps a new bonding reagent is required?” Kurono’s questions rang in Chisaki's ears. There were just too many variables to work with, all of them unknown. Unfortunately, they were rather limited at the current moment.

Chisaki had made great strides with his work ever since Eri was dropped into their leader’s care. She was the key to everything, and Chisaki knew they were close. While a small part of him felt torn about abusing the trust of the man who saved him and gave him a new life by experimenting on his granddaughter, his goal was too important. Every monstrous action Chisaki took was met by an adamant resolve to cleanse the world of Quirks. He would walk a path of blood and strife if it meant recreating the world, one that would see the revival of the Shie Hissaikai. A new world that his leader and father-figure would see with fresh eyes once he was healed from the coma Chisaki put him in.

Chisaki resolved himself to ask for forgiveness, even if a part of him knew his sins would never be absolved. As long as he repaid even a fraction of the kindness he was given, he would live with the monster he became.

“We’ll put our research on pause at the moment,” Chisaki said with a resigned irritation lacing his words. “Until we find Eri, we can’t risk it.” His eyes remained on the body lying on the medical table between him and Kurono.

Currently strapped to the table was Dai, one of the subordinates in charge of watching Eri that fateful day. His arms and legs were bound at his wrists and ankles, while a thick strip wrapped around his forehead held him in place. His eyes were completely blank, as the dwindling embers of life had expired several days ago. Clinical lacerations and incisions dotted nearly every inch of his body, dark reminders of his failure to do his job.

Chisaki removed one of his medical gloves as his impassive gaze turned into a soft glare. “Congratulations, Dai. You’ve finally paid for your mistakes,” he said to a comatose Dai. “Rest assured, your contributions will be remembered.” Chisaki placed a hand on the man, and a second later the bed and the floor below were stained a visceral red.

Surprisingly, not even a speck of red landed on Chisaki’s body.

Quickly turning on his heel, Chisaki made his way to the door leading out of the medical theatre, followed closely behind by Kurono. Stripping their medical gowns and discarding them as soon as they left the room, the two donned their usual clothes. As Chisaki tied his white tie, Kurono slid on his long white hooded cloak before readjusting his black plague doctor mask.

“Have any reports come in through the usual channels?” Chisaki asked as he put on his green coat.

“No. Our contacts haven’t reported any sighting of Eri in person or in their systems,” Kurono answered him. As Chisaki began moving again, Kurono fell into step beside him. “The heroes haven’t brought her in either.”

“She’s grown to distrust heroes, so that’s to be expected,” Chisaki remarked. He grew quiet for a moment as a flurry of ideas came rushing to him. “Find someone with a Quirk that can help them dig further into the government’s systems. We know a hero is investigating us, so it’s possible they will have learned about Eri if one of their own picked her up.”

Kurono nodded before noting Chisaki’s suggestion on the tablet in his hands. “I’ll see if our usual contacts have someone who can be discreet."

After a long walk through the twisting corridors of their underground facility, the pair came to a single door along a lonely hallway. Before using his credentials to enter the room, he looked at Kurono. “Keep our men mobile. Spread out our distribution, but do so quietly. Tell them to go off the grid once they make a sale, and then choose a new spot at random to start again. Don’t give our nosy busy-bodies a pattern to follow.”

“Of course, Kai,” Kurono said as he bowed his head.

As his friend and colleague continued down the hall, Chisaki opened the door, stepping past the threshold into a dark room. When the door closed, the darkness grew, with only the lights from the various medical machines crowding around a single bed that was flush against the far wall, creating just enough light to see. Chisaki crossed the room and came to a stop at the side of the bed. His eyes lingered on the unconscious form of his savior and father-figure.

The elderly man had lost several more pounds since Chisaki’s last visit. His once strong facial features had lost some of their edge, the wrinkles around his eyes growing more prominent as his cheeks grew gaunter by the day. His silvery hair had grown as well, gaining several more inches. Chisaki would have to order a haircut done during the next cleaning.

As he stood at the side of the bed, Chisaki didn’t speak. The rhythmic beeping of the EKG machine filled the room, drowning out the shallow breaths the old man in the bed produced, hinted at only by the small mist appearing along the inside of his breathing mask.

“Hey, Pops,” Chisaki said in a shaky voice. “I wanted to let you know my progress, even if you don’t agree with my methods…”

- U.A. UNIVERSITY, TRAINING GROUNDS COMMAND CENTER, WEDNESDAY -

The electrified air stirred as the students of 1-A and 1-B waited for their practical exams to begin. Small groups had formed between the two, as friendly chatter filled the air. While most were excited for the exams to come to a close, others worried about their earlier written tests.

“Dude, I swear, if it wasn’t for the joint study group, I would have bombed our math test,” Denki said, half-relieved, half-exhausted.

“Same,” replied Sero. “That science test nearly kicked my ass.”

“I’m just glad we went back over some of the reading material Cementoss-sensei gave us a while ago,” Tsuburaba remarked with a smile on his face. “What did you guys put down for the open-ended questions at the end?”

With another group consisting of the pumped-up pair of Kirishima and Tetsutetsu, and those unfortunate enough to be near them, they were more focused on hyping themselves up for the practical.

“Tetsubro, you ready?” Kirishima asked his steely friend.

“Always, Kiribro!” Tetsutetsu replied with a feral grin. “You better not lose, ya hear?”

“Like I’m gonna let you be the only one to kick their exam’s ass!” Kirishima hardened his arm, an action mimicked by Tetsutetsu. With a resounding clap, the two slammed their hands together, gripping each other tightly as their muscles flexed.

“Truly, they are brothers separated at birth,” Tokoyami remarked as he watched the entire scene unfold before him.

“Quite,” replied Yanagi. “Perhaps they are part of the cycle of reincarnation and have only now reunited?”

“Eh, who cares? I think they’re a freakin’ riot,” Dark Shadow remarked with a chuckle.

Away from the hustle and bustle of the other groups, Izuku stood alongside his friends and girlfriends. Shoka casually messed with her roster on Hero Scramble while Momo entertained Eri. Izuku spotted the buxom heiress hand the little girl a bag, though he wasn’t able to see what was inside. Shinso was lazily sitting on the floor, with Himiko playfully leaning against him with her chin resting in his messy indigo locks. Iida checked over his hero costume for the fifth time, once again finding nothing wrong with it.

Izuku expected him to perform one last check in a few more minutes.

Kyoka bobbed her head to the fast-pace rhythm of the song playing in her headphones, obviously using her music to get in the right mindset while doing her best to shake off her nerves. Izuku was tempted to do the same. Next to Izuku was Shoto, who stood comfortably silent as they waited for the exams to begin.

As time slowed to an unfortunate crawl, Izuku was left alone with his thoughts, at least until the vestiges spoke up.

“Do you feel ready, Izuku?” Nana asked, both excited and worried for the ninth wielder of One for All.

“Are you kiddin’? Niner’s got this,” Banjo remarked confidently.

“Agreed. We’re rooting for you, rookie,” En spoke up next.

Even the spectral vestige of All Might expressed his confidence in Izuku as the young man felt an encompassing warmth coming from his Quirk.

‘Thanks for the vote of confidence, everyone. I appreciate it,’ Izuku replied.

“Just remember, just like your team-up session with 1-B last week, we’ll be going silent while you do your thing,” Yoichi explained once more. It had been agreed upon earlier, but he felt it necessary to remind everyone. “Once you finish, we’ll each give you our thoughts on your performance, so knock ‘em dead, Nine.”

‘Right. I’ll do my best,’ Izuku thought firmly, his confidence spiking as he did.

“That’s all we ask.” Izuku could practically feel the smile Yoichi gave him before he felt the presence of the vestiges fade away, leaving him alone with his thoughts.

Wanting to pass the time, Izuku checked on his Psychs and planned out his set. As he equipped Excalibur and Orbit to their usual slots in his gloves, a text came through as an alert appeared on his visor’s HUD. A smile tugged at his lips as he saw who the message was from.

Aegis: Good luck, you three!

Aegis: I’ll be cheering you on from my lab.

‘Well, now I really can’t afford to fail here,’ Izuku thought.

As he finished his last checks, the doors of the command center opened, revealing Aizawa, Vlad King, and Nezu. As soon as their teachers and dean entered the room, everyone went quiet, some growing just a bit stiffer as the men and chimera passed them by to the monitor station further into the room.

“Greetings, future heroes,” Nezu chirped excitedly as he hopped onto the central chair. “Welcome to the practical portion of your exams. I’m sure many of you are either dreading this part or confidently welcoming it, or maybe even a mix of the two.” His beady eyes scanned the room, noting which students felt the emotions he listed. “I’m also quite sure many have hoped to learn from their upperclassmen exactly what this part of your exams entails.”

Several students nervously looked away from the white-furred chimera, finding the walls and ceiling of the room suddenly much more interesting than him.

“Unfortunately, they are in the same boat as you.” Nezu said, as an evil chuckle escaped him. “Yes. I have decided that for you and your upperclassmen, things will be different this year, as many of you have faced trials we had not foreseen.”

The atmosphere grew heavy at his words. Several students of 1-B looked to their sister class, many of them worried about their friends. The students of 1-A, however, while shuddering at the reminder of the attack at the USJ, felt their resolve strengthened. Many of them turned to look at the Wildkat Crew, as most of them had already fought and taken down powerful and dangerous villains.

In their minds, if their friends could overcome their own challenges, then so could they.

Pride swelled within Nezu’s chest at the sight. After giving them another minute to gather themselves, Nezu clapped his paws, drawing everyone’s attention back to him. “Yes. Many of you have certainly gone above and beyond our expectations. You have exemplified our university’s motto, going plus ultra in the face of adversity. As such, as your instructors, we should do the same.”

Aizawa turned and began typing away at the central console as Vlad King picked things up from there. “As you should remember, you will be doing the practical in teams of four: two from 1-A and two from 1-B. Right now, I want every team to form up.”

The group of students looked at one another before shuffling around to form their assigned teams. Izuku gave a small smile and wave to Shoka and Momo as they joined up with their teammates. Eri trotted over to him, the bag Momo gave her still in her tiny hands as Pony, Awase, and Bakugo joined him. There was still some lingering tension within Team E, but after a few group training sessions the last two days, three of them felt confident they could succeed while the last kept their opinions to themselves.

“The three of us,” continued Vlad as he gestured to himself, Aizawa, and Nezu, “came up with different scenarios for those teams to undergo. What we didn’t tell you was who your opponents would be in those scenarios.”

The doors opened once more. As the students turned to see who entered the room, all their eyes widened in surprise and worry as they spotted their teachers and several Pro Heroes. Immediately, Izuku spotted a familiar pair of blondes. Beat strode in as confidently as ever, while Rhyme followed behind at a more natural pace with her head held high. When their blue eyes landed on him, Beat’s face broke out into a toothy smile. Rhyme simply gave Izuku a friendly wave, though the small smile on her face was just as warm as her brother’s.

They weren’t the only familiar faces Izuku recognized. Gran Torino followed behind the blonde pair, earning several confused looks from his coursemates. Only he, Shoka, Momo, and Shinso felt a slight shiver down their spines as he passed them by. Suddenly, the room felt several degrees hotter as Endeavor strode in without so much as a glance at the students, outside of a brief look shared between him and Shoto. As the heroes made their way to the front, Izuku’s eyes landed on the form of Sir Nighteye, who was among the group.

The hero seemed to know someone’s eyes were on him as his head immediately snapped to Izuku. As his fellow students voiced their thoughts, his thoughts were elsewhere as he and the vestiges had a sudden meeting among themselves.

“Shit. Who invited Four-eyes?” Banjo growled out.

“Maybe it won’t be that bad,” Yoichi commented, hoping to settle Izuku’s growing nerves.

“No. It will be worse,” commented Two.

“Thank you, Captain Pessimist,” groused Nana.

“No, Two is right,” Three remarked coolly. “Nighteye has his issues with how Toshinori ignored his concerns regarding One for All. And since Eight essentially snubbed his recommendation for a successor…”

‘I’m even further on his shit-list,’ Izuku finished Three’s observation. Sir Nighteye’s sharp, impassive gaze narrowed, causing a small shiver to run down his spine. Mustering up his courage, Izuku returned Sir Nighteye’s gaze with a shaky, confident look of his own. ‘I think I already know who one of my team’s opponents will be…’

The two maintained their staredown for what felt like hours. Sir Nighteye was the first to break eye contact, turning his attention to Eri. Izuku didn’t expect the Pro Hero’s expression to soften as he seemed to check over the little girl as she hid behind Izuku’s leg. Izuku figured that Nighteye had been keeping a close eye on Eri’s condition as part of his investigation. Izuku was further surprised when Nighteye looked back at him and gave him a small, approving nod before turning his attention to the rest of the room.

As Izuku reeled from the constant shift of emotions he felt, Aizawa spoke up. “Your teams will each be facing two heroes, who will play the role of villains in your scenarios. Rest assured, we’ll be limiting ourselves, but don’t expect things to be a cakewalk. We’ve already been paired up and assigned to a specific scenario designed to test your limits as individuals and as members of a team. Now, it’s time for you to learn about what you’re facing.”

The main monitor of the command center flashed UA’s logo briefly before switching to a graphic displaying the first scenario. “For Team A,” Nezu began explaining, “You have been given the task of protection. Your scenario consists of protecting a VIP from a villain attack, with Edgeshot and Snipe being your opponents. You pass if both villains are captured or you successfully protect your VIP when the timer runs out. The case of failure should be fairly obvious.”

As the two heroes nodded at their opponents, Izuku spared Momo a glance. He noticed her body grew tense for a moment before she took a second to calm her nerves. He smiled as a look of determination flashed across her face before she huddled her team together, no doubt already devising several plans of action.

“Up next, Team B will be on the defensive,” Nezu chirped as the next scenario appeared on the screen. “Your goal will be to defend your base from the villainous pair of Eraser Head and CodeR. You must either wait out the clock, or capture both Eraser Head and CodeR to stop the attack. You fail if either villain captures and holds your base’s zone for a full minute.”

“Don’t think for a second that you guys will have it easy with us,” CodeR said cheerily. “As an alumnus and your sempai, it’s my job to make you work hard to pass.” Despite her size and friendly demeanor, Shoka and the rest of Team B felt a slight chill run down their spines.

The intense, lazy stare coming from Eraser Head only further compounded the idea that Team B was in for a fight.

Smiling at the byplay, Nezu continued on. “Team C will focus on capture. Your goal is simply to capt-”

“Catch me and gramps here, yo!” Beat excitedly jumped in, cutting Nezu off. He received a swift whack to his shin from Gran Torino’s cane for his rudeness.

“Let Nezu finish explaining, you oaf!” Gran Torino growled, chiding the Thrasher Hero.

As Beat hopped on his other leg while rubbing the sore spot on his shin, Nezu sent Gran Torino a grateful nod. “My thanks, Torino.” He turned his attention back to Team C and returned to his explanation. “As Beat stated, your goal is to capture both him and his partner, Gran Torino. You only need to worry about the time limit. If I were you, I would prepare for an endurance run.”

Izuku felt Shinso’s eyes on him. An unspoken conversation happened between the two. After giving his best friend a nod, Shinso turned away and spoke with his team.

“For Team D…” As Nezu explained the next scenario, Izuku’s attention drifted to Sir Nighteye.

He couldn't help but feel anxious. It was obvious why the Pro Hero was here. Izuku didn't even need to hear that Nighteye would be one of his team's opponents. It was simply a given. That knowledge only made planning ahead difficult.

“Don't let your head get all clouded, Izuku,” Nana said soothingly. “We can see all the thought and research you put into Nighteye and his Quirk.”

“Seven is right,” came the surprisingly supportive voice of Two. “You already fought half the battle. No Quirk is unbeatable. Work with your team, keep a level head, and you’ll succeed.”

“... That’s surprising. Two’s actually rooting for our boy Niner,” Banjo remarked, completely taken aback by Two’s sudden show of support.

“He probably just wants to see Sir Nighteye get punched in the face,” Hikage said in a serious, flat tone.

“Really fucking hard,” Two added quickly before his presence faded from the group before anyone else could comment.

As if sensing the growing worries within Izuku, Eri was quick to help him the best way she could. Wrapping her arms around his leg, Eri hugged him tightly, causing him to look down at her. A smile found its way onto Izuku’s face, thankful for Eri’s kind gesture. He reached down and gently rubbed the top of her head. Eri gave his leg one last squeeze, craning her neck and looking up at him with her round, ruby-red eyes.

In the back of his mind, Izuku swore he saw the corner of Eri’s lips tug just a bit higher at that moment.

“Next, Team E,” Nezu’s sudden address grabbed Izuku’s attention. Next to him, Pony and Awase stood up straighter, while Bakugo seemed ready to go. “You four will be performing a rescue. You are to either rescue and escort your VIP to an exit point or capture your villains before your time runs out. If your villains recapture the VIP, or prevent your escape, you fail.”

Nezu turned his head to the right, his beady eyes landing on two heroes in particular, silently ushering them forward. Izuku didn’t need to look to his sides to see Pony and Awase growing nervous, and he was sure Bakugo was growing more excited by the second. Izuku, however, forced down his growing nerves as the imposing figures of both Sir Nighteye and Endeavor loomed over his team.

“We will be your opponents today,” said Sir Nighteye as he adjusted his glasses.

Endeavor crossed his arms in front of his muscular chest, the fires on his body burning hotter as he asserted himself alongside his new partner. “Don’t disappoint us. You all are supposedly the future of heroics, and I hope to see it for myself, firsthand.”

The two rejoined their fellow heroes as Nezu continued to list off teams and their assigned scenarios. As he finished up Team F’s part, Izuku’s teammates began talking among themselves.

“So, we screwed, right? The Number Two Hero and All Might’s old sidekick working together seems like we’re set up to fail,” Awase commented as he kept his eyes on their opponents.

Pony nodded along. “Yeah. It feels like he loaded the wrong wagon.” Seeing her three teammates give her curious looks, Pony realized she had slipped in a southern phrase, confusing them. “Sorry. I mean that we got a problem on our hands.”

Izuku took an uneasy, deep breath. “Right. It won’t be easy. Endeavor is a powerful hero, and Sir Nighteye is highly intelligent. His Quirk gives the two an advantage.” He brought his hand up to his chin, his mind racing a mile a minute as he attempted to work out the problem before him. “Aizawa-sensei said that they’re limiting themselves, so maybe Sir Nighteye will only be able to use his Quirk for a few minutes.”

“Even if he does, that’s still enough for Four-eyes to get one over us,” Bakugo remarked, joining the conversation. “He probably looked into the future already.”

“It looks like it,” Izuku stated as he noticed that Nighteye and Endeavor were deep in their own discussion.

Endeavor’s eyes had moved from member to member on Team E, nodding along to whatever it was Nighteye was telling him. Nighteye himself had his back turned to the group, not letting anyone on Team E catch a glimpse of his face.

Pony chewed on her bottom lip as Awase clicked his tongue. “What’s the play then?” he asked.

Izuku didn’t answer right away. He was still going through everything he knew about Sir Nighteye’s Quirk through his research and Psych development. He knew there was an exploit in the hero’s Quirk. The issue was finding it in time to use it.

That’s to say if Izuku or his team could even use an exploit if he found one.

Breaking away from his thoughts, Izuku felt it best to at least have a plan of attack to work with, even if their opponents would know about it going in. “We should work in pairs. One pair should focus on Endeavor, while the other goes for Sir Nighteye. While Sir Nighteye can fight, I’ll bet he is going to play support for Endeavor, letting his partner go on the offensive while not getting in his way.”

Izuku looked to his left. “Bakugo?” he asked, gaining the ash-blonde’s attention. “How do you feel about facing the Number Two Hero?”

Bakugo gave Izuku a cocky smirk. “You actually had to ask?”

“Just wanted to be sure,” Izuku explained. He looked over at Awase and Pony. “I’ll be going for Sir Nighteye. I think I might be able to find a counter to his Quirk.” Whatever confidence Izuku hoped he had turned shakier by the second. “It’s up to you two to see who you want to go with. While Bakugo and I can hold our own, it may be best if you two played support. Pony would be best to help evacuate the VIP, where Awase can help with capturing Endeavor or Nighteye.”

Awase and Pony shared a look between each other, silently debating among themselves who should go with whom. After a moment, the two broke up their two-person huddle, with Awase speaking for them both. “I’ll go with you, Midoriya. If you’re going for Nighteye, you may need me to catch him when you find your counter.”

Izuku blinked in surprise at the level of confidence Awase had in him. Seeing the silent question on the tip of Izuku’s tongue, Awase held up a hand and elaborated, “Your plan during our joint-session helped us win. I’m willing to go all in with you.”

Pony bounced on her hooves as she looked at Bakugo, a fiery determination burning within her Prussian-blue eyes as she talked to him. “That means I’m ridin’ with you, Bakugo!” She pumped her arm in the air, her hand curled into a tight fist as she continued. “Let’s show Endeavor we can run with the big dogs!”

Bakugo barked out a laugh at the sudden enthusiasm Pony displayed. “Alright, Ponygirl. Just don’t slow me down.”

With his team’s confidence growing, Izuku couldn’t help but match their energy. Ego responded in kind, its hum turning into a powerful ballad in his heart. Because of this, Izuku missed the sudden tension in Sir Nighteye’s shoulders.

Looking over at the group of students, Sir Nighteye couldn’t stop himself from focusing on Izuku. There was a subtle shift in the air, something he couldn’t quite explain. The seer didn’t realize how long he was staring at the hero student until he found a pair of emerald-green eyes staring back at him.

“Now that every team has been given their scenarios, I will explain a few more things before we begin!” Nezu happily chirped, unknowingly breaking up the staredown happening between Izuku and Sir Nighteye. “Every scenario will have a time-limit of thirty minutes, with two teams undergoing them at a time. Each team will be given ten minutes to either set up their defenses and or bases, or plan their attack strategies. We have already determined which training ground your scenarios will take place in, so be sure to familiarize yourself with the area you find yourselves in.”

As Nezu finished explaining, his beady gaze swept across the room, taking one more look at his students. He brought his paws together, steepling his fingers as he leaned back into his chair. “Now then. Let’s begin.”

A Hero's World - Chapters

Fawkes MHA TWEWY Crossover Story AHW

Like(1)

Dislike(0)

Comments (0) loading...

Fawkes_Draws

Dec 09, 2025 05:23 am

Public post

AHW - Extra Zest 005

Steaming Steaming
----------

- HEIGHTS ALLIANCE 1-A -

Night had fallen over the hero university, the crescent moon shining a faint light onto the campus and student dorms. Inside Height's Alliance 1-A, many of its residents were busy studying for their looming finals while others focused on relaxing instead of overworking their minds. Upstairs, 1-A's tiny resident was being put to bed.

Releasing an exhausted yawn, Eri tugged on her sheets, wrapping herself tightly within them as her head rested on her pillow. BK, RK, and SK joined her on the bed, each one lying down around the little girl like a furry shield as she slept. Izuku stood at her door, a soft smile on his freckled face as the little girl seemed to ease into a restful sleep. After keeping his vigil for a moment, Izuku quietly turned and left Eri's room, shutting the door before making his way to his room right next door.

Pushing the door open, Izuku was greeted by the sight of girlfriends finishing up their studies. Momo had taken residence at his desk, diligently pouring over all of her notes with graceful efficiency, while Shoka lounged on his bed, her notes scattered around her head as she kicked her feet in the air. Her current position gave Izuku the perfect view of her pale, slender legs as the hem of her skirt pooled around her hips.

"Did the bunnicorn go to sleep easier this time?" Shoka asked, rolling her head back to look at Izuku as he shut the door.

He nodded, making his way into the room. "I think so. After our talk, she's been handling sleeping alone in her own room much easier." He looked at the wall to his right, the only thing dividing him from Eri. "The Kats seem to help a lot, so that's a small reassurance that she'll be fine."

Izuku crossed the room, stopping at his nightstand and picking up a baby monitor Momo had made the day after Eri’s big nightmare. Switching it on, he could hear Eri’s steady, rhythmic breathing on the other end. Knowing that she was fine for now, Izuku released a breath he didn’t know he was holding in. He dropped onto his bed, bouncing off the mattress as he stared down at his feet. A second later, a pair of slender arms wrapped around him, draping off his shoulders, and Izuku unconsciously leaned back into the embrace.

"You really are a papa bear, Izzy," Shoka teased him, rubbing her cheek against his.

He heard his desk chair scrape against the floor and found his fingers lacing together with Momo's. Raising his head, Izuku saw the gentle smile she gave him, noting the playfulness it carried as she spoke.

“Yes. He is quite the charming father,” she said. A thought came to Momo’s mind, and she tilted her head in her usual cute manner as she voiced a question. “I wonder, though, what exactly Eri will call you?”

"Papa, Pops, or Father," Shoka remarked dryly. "That's the betting pool our friends started."

That bit of information caused Izuku and Momo's eyes to widen. "W-wait! Really?" Izuku asked, caught completely off guard by such a thing.

Shoka nodded. "Yeah. Picked up bits and pieces and cornered Iida a few days ago. Figured he'd be the one to break easier compared to the others." Her dark lips curled into a smug, proud smirk. "And I called it."

"Did he break or just give up the game because he is too strait-laced for it?" Izuku asked.

Shoka’s smirk turned into a pouting frown. “... Fine. I just asked him point blank, and he told me everything. Didn’t even sweat or anything.”

Momo pulled one of her hands away from Izuku's and patted Shoka's arm consolingly. "There, there. Maybe next time," she said. Her onyx eyes then turned to Izuku. "I must say, with that in mind, I fully expect Eri to start calling you 'Papa' soon. To me, it just fits."

"Same," Shoka said in agreement.

Izuku opened his mouth to respond, but found he couldn't really disagree with their statements. After their shopping trip last Saturday, the three had come to the realization that Eri might see them as parental figures. While each of them had come to terms with the possibility, they were still hesitant to fully accept it.

Momo's eyes became half-lidded, her voice growing husky as she spoke openly to her boyfriend and girlfriend. "You know, I must say, the thought of Zuzu being such a good father is rather exciting." The hand she used to pat Shoka slid down the gray-eyed young woman's arm and down Izuku's chest, caressing his firm muscles. Her hand continued southward, tracing his abs before resting on his soft member. "Ever since my mother mentioned marriage, I have had a fantasy or two of our own children..." Dainty fingers gently stroked Izuku's anatomy through his school slacks, causing his body to react accordingly to her efforts. "That of course means all of those thorough sessions to ensure I bear your child, Zuzu~."

Izuku’s breath hitched as Shoka’s soft lips peppered her neckline with several kisses. “Not gonna lie, I kinda had the same.” Fiddling with the buttons of his shirt, Shoka continued to plant a trail of kisses further down his neck and clavicle. Once she helped Izuku shed his shirt, and tossed it onto the floor without a care, one of her hands joined Momo’s and the two rubbed his growing erection in earnest. She leaned in close to his ear, the corners of her lips tugging into a smile. “Though I had something else on my mind, Daddy~.”

Izuku's cock twitched to life, surprising both raven-haired beauties with how quickly it went from completely soft to fully hard.

"Oh my," gasped a blushing Momo.

Shoka, however, recovered quickly, her smile turning into a knowing smirk as she questioned her boyfriend. "Izzy~. Have you been getting some naughty ideas from somewhere?" Her hand slipped under the waistband of his slacks and rubbed his stiff cock. "So you like it when I call you 'Daddy', huh?" Still rubbing Izuku's cock, her gray eyes turned to Momo. "What if we both did? Would you really like that, Daddy?"

Momo understood Shoka's intention, her blush intensifying as her eyes darted between the floor and Izuku's face. Her hands moved, fiddling with the button and zipper of his slacks. Shoka and Momo worked together, freeing Izuku's large, thick cock from the confines of his clothes. Leaning in close, Momo nuzzled her cheek against the throbbing rod as she struggled to maintain eye-contact with Izuku. "W-would you l-like that, D-daddy?"

Turning a shade of atomic red, Momo seemed to freeze up. Shoka swore she saw a waft of steam coming from her girlfriend’s head. Apparently, uttering such a thing was a bit much for the heiress, meaning Shoka may have to help ease Momo into it.

Before she could consider the thought further, Izuku spoke up. "Y-yes." His words caused Momo to become iridescent, though Shoka could see the faint signs of acceptance in her eyes.

Sliding around Izuku and off his bed, Shoka joined Momo on the floor, kneeling in front of Izuku's cock. Seeing it twitch, Shoka licked her lips and shared a look with Momo, who nodded frantically in response. Turning her eyes upward, she stared at Izuku, leaning in close to the engorged knob. "Well, Daddy? Do you want us to-"

A digital chime from Izuku's computer cut her off. A pouty frown marred her face as a groan escaped her lips. "If that's not Melissa, ignore it."

Izuku glanced at the screen, checking to see who it was. "Well, it is, surprisingly." He bit his lip, a conflicted look on his face as his eyes darted from the screen to the two young woman just inches away from his cock. "W-well, we should probably answer that."

As Izuku tried to stifle his erection enough to wear his pants again, Shoka and Momo stopped him, much to his surprise. He looked at them for an answer, seeing the bashful look on Momo’s face and a playful one on Shoka’s.

“I mean, she is in on this. Why not give our other girlfriend a taste of what’s to come,” Shoka said as she stood up and made her way over to Izuku’s desk. Hitting the accept button, she turned back around and quickly removed her school shirt before shimmying out of her skirt, letting them both fall, leaving her clad in only a black lacy bra and green thong.

The screen changed, revealing a waving and smiling Melissa. "Hey, Izu. Sorry I haven't... called you-" Her mouth hung open as she watched a panty-clad Shoka kneel in front of Izuku as Momo shyly opened up her shirt, revealing her bouncy, massive bust and the cream-colored bra that struggled to contain it. Melissa's eyes moved onto Izuku's form, locking onto his massive hardon as she tried to form a coherent sentence. "Uhhhh. A-am I interrupting? W-we can talk tomorrow if-"

"Don't worry, Melissa," Shoka said, cutting the blonde engineer off. She looked over her shoulder at the screen as she leaned in closer to Izuku's crotch. "If anything, you're just in time for the show."

Melissa recovered from her shock relatively quickly as an interested look flashed through her aqua-colored eyes. "Apparently so." Her eyes flicked back down to Izuku's cock. Melissa bit her lip as a rather lewd sound escaped her. "Even with the measurements you two gave me, it looks even bigger than the replica."

Momo's fingers wrapped around Izuku's shaft as she spoke up. "It's quite different in person, Melissa. I'm sure your toy will hold you over for a few more days until you can join us in bed." The fluffy-haired hero nerd shivered as the feeling of a cool gel came into contact with his hot erection. Momo slid her hand up and down his length, coating it in a thin layer of lubricant.

Shoka leaned in close as a delectable scent tickled her nose. Her tongue darted past her lips, lapping up a small dollop of lubricant from Izuku's tip. She glanced over at Momo as she recognized the flavor. "Vanilla?"

Momo's hand traveled the entirety of Izuku's length a few more times before finally coming to a stop. "I rather enjoy it with his seed."

Izuku shook away the feelings of bliss that had enraptured his mind from his onyx-eyed girlfriend's ministrations as his thoughts finally caught up to him. "Wait. Toy?" he asked, his eyes blinking in confusion as he looked at the screen.

Melissa looked away sheepishly before getting up from her desk and moving offscreen. After a moment of rummaging off camera, she returned, holding a shiny emerald-green dildo in a very recognizable shape. Every little detail was there, including the way the veins ran along the shaft, to the swelling balls right at the base. "Um. Well... I kinda sorta asked Shoka and Momo for your measurements one day." She had difficulty looking at Izuku as she explained. Her cheeks turned a bright shade of red as she continued. "I-I was really, REALLY horny, and I wanted to get off to the idea of getting... well, it should be obvious by now."

Izuku's cock twitched at her words, causing Shoka and Momo to share a smile. "Looks like Izzy likes that idea as well," Shoka said. Her eyes turned back to the laptop as she stared at Melissa. "So? Wanna see what's in store for you?"

The lenses of Melissa's glasses flashed, her tone changing as if presenting scientific data at a conference. "You mean hours and hours of sex due to Izu having an Emitter Quirk that's a Stockpilier, topped off with it being amplified by One for All?"

That caused the three hero students to pause, though a moment later Izuku's mouth opened in a silent 'Oh' as he realized what Melissa was talking about. Shoka and Momo, however, were still in the dark.

"May I ask what you mean by that, Melissa?" Momo asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.

Melissa was more than happy to inform her long-distance lovers. "The confirmed rumor that those with Emitter Quirks, especially those that are Stockpiliers, often have the biggest sex drives. It's why a lot of porn has people with Emitter Quirks in it, though they mostly want male actors to fill that criteria since they also have a larger discharge," she stated matter-of-factly.

Izuku picked it up from there, his voice sheepish and full of embarrassment as he did. "Y-yeah. I accidentally learned that when looking through forums for those with Emitter Quirks. One forum I found was called, 'Emitters can outlast anyone', and I thought it was about heroes with Emitter Quirks and how they fought..."

Momo blushed, her mind racing with naughty thoughts of her boyfriend learning such things, while Shoka smiled like a smug cat as she looked at him. Waving his hands frantically, Izuku continued to speak, trying to elaborate further, unknowingly digging down further into the hole he found himself in. "I-I-In my d-defense, I was like nine at the time." He kept on talking, finding it difficult to keep his mouth shut as he remembered the events of that day. "M-mom grounded me for a week when I asked her what those users were talking about. She did explain it]]things to me later, though." He slumped on the edge of his bed, his eyes becoming distant. "I couldn't look her in the eye for a few days after that."

The sounds of embarrassed laughter drew the trio's attention to Melissa. She scratched her cheek, unable to look at her camera as she recalled the same thing. "You too, huh? I found that very same forum when I was looking to learn more about Quirks for future projects," she explained. "Dad didn't ground me when he found out, but things were pretty awkward for a few days."

Momo tried and failed to make sense of it all, her mind working overtime, trying to determine an answer she could fully believe. After an intense moment of thought, she voiced a question that seemed the most logical to ask. “How did they figure all this out?”

"They conducted research studies," Melissa said with a shrug. "You can find studies over just about anything if you know where to look, and people apparently take their porn very seriously."

"That, or very some dirty researchers had nothing better to do," Izuku added dryly.

After taking everything in, Shoka stared off into space, her mind working overtime to make sense of it all. “That explains so much.” Shaking her head, she turned her attention back to the twitching cock next to her face. “Anyway, we were in the middle of something important here. So...” She turned her head, looking back at the laptop. “Wanna watch?”

Shoka, Izuku, and Momo could see Melissa fidget in her chair, once more biting her lip as she considered the idea. "W-well, I- That is..." She took in a deep breath and slowly released it. "Yes."

Shoka smiled at the admission. "Good." She maintained eye contact with Melissa as she nuzzled her cheek against Izuku's hot rod. "Cuz Daddy here was going to tell us what he wanted us to do~."

Melissa's eyes widened in surprise before she leaned closer to her camera, fully invested in what was happening before her. "Daddy, huh? I take it being a papa bear to the little bunnicorn has revved you girls' engines."

Shoka's eyes darted over to Momo as a knowing smile graced her lips. "Ask Momo. Even she's gotten into it, right Momo?" Seeing her onyx-eyed girlfriend shyly nod, Shoka then looked at Izuku. "Of course, Izzy loves it, don't you, Daddy~?"

"He was about to tell us what he wanted," Momo said as she followed Shoka's lead. "Weren't you, D-Daddy? Do you want to give Melissa a show?"

Shoka cut in, her lips centimeters away from Izuku's cock, her hot breath tickling his sensitive organ. "I bet he does. Does Daddy want us to suck his cock?"

Izuku felt weak in the knees as his hips moved at the slightest stimulation. Through a raspy breath, Izuku answered Shoka. “Y-yes, Shoka.”

“Do you want to see that, Melissa?” Momo asked their blonde girlfriend as she looked over at the laptop. “Do you want to watch as Daddy Zuzu uses us? As gives us every drop of his seed?”

Like Izuku, Melissa found it difficult to answer as her ragged breathing filtered through the speakers of Izuku's laptop. She wiggled in her chair, trying to get comfortable as she became so engrossed in what her long-distance lovers were doing. "I-I would like that a lot. But before you get started, can I share with you some blueprints real fast, Momo?"

Momo blinked owlishly for a moment before replying. “Yeeees?” She replied unsurely, trying to understand the request. A second later, the laptop pinged, and the blueprints for a camera drone appeared on screen. Momo took several seconds to study its design and, a moment later, said drone appeared from the myriad of colors flashing on her massive chest. “Why this type of camera specifically?”

Melissa typed away at her computer as she answered. "It's a camera they use for streaming. Specifically, for this kind of stuff. It works on a special broadcasting channel and allows the person who connects to it the full ability to position it however they want. I just need to connect it to our VC room." The drone came to life and hovered over Momo's hand before positioning itself near Izuku's shoulder, angling down to get his face in the shot as it stared down at Shoka, Momo, and Izuku's cock. "Like so."

Izuku smiled nervously at the camera while Shoka bobbed her head. "Nice," she said as she stared at the hovering drone. "So, can we start now?"

Melissa smiled softly as her body shifted in her chair. She donned a lust-filled smile as she watched the three intently. "By all means. I wanna see how my boyfriend fucks my girlfriends." She was so engrossed in the idea of watching that she missed a notification that someone connected with the camera's stream.

Shoka wasted no more time and eagerly wrapped her lips around Izuku's tip, bobbing her head slowly and releasing a highly pleased moan that reverberated down his length. Her slick tongue swirled around his crown like it was a meaty lollipop. Pulling away with a wet 'pop', Shoka wrapped her slender fingers around the shaft and started jerking it as she looked at Momo. "Yeah, I'm starting to really like the vanilla. But..."

Izuku hissed as Shoka moved her down and slowly dragged her tongue along the underside of his cock from base to tip, giving the tip a few playful flicks of her tongue before finishing her point. "It's only really good if we add the cinnamon."

Momo smiled as she leaned in close. Shoka angled Izuku's cock towards her, allowing her onyx-eyed girlfriend the opportunity to join in. "Quite. Then, we better work hard," she said as she followed Shoka's example and started fellating the tip of Izuku's cock.

"Right." Shoka's eyes flicked upward towards Izuku and Melissa's camera. "Maybe Daddy will reward us if we do good enough~," she said before joining Momo in on the fun.

----------

As Shoka and Momo worked as a team as they handled Izuku and his large cock, Melissa had first found herself undoing her raspberry pink waistcoat as it suddenly felt too constrictive. Next, she undid the top three buttons of her puffy, short-sleeved shirt, letting the cool air hit the valley of her large cleavage. As her two long-distance girlfriends fell into a steady rhythm, switching up who sucked the tip of Izuku’s cock while the other kissed and licked his shaft, Melissa found it difficult to tear her eyes away from the screen. Not long after, her shirt and bra were discarded much like her waistcoat.

"W-wow," Melissa remarked, her voice full of wonder. "Th-they really know what they're doing." One of her hands unconsciously moved to her crotch, rubbing the growing damp spot that was forming there while the other messed with the camera controls.

She scrolled her mouse wheel, zooming in on Shoka and Momo as the two brought their mouths to the tip of the meaty rod in between them. Their tongues wiggled furiously against the engorged glans, lathering it up with their saliva. When their lips connected, engaging in a messy French kiss, Melissa had soon undone the button of her Capri slacks and tossed them and her soaked panties haphazardly away, giving her fingers unobstructed access to her needy pussy.

On screen, Momo had pulled back, allowing Shoka to deepthroat the entirety of Izuku's cock. His throaty moan came through Melissa's speakers, letting her know just how skilled the gray-eyed young woman was. "S-Shoka!" Melissa's fingers slid across her wet labia, causing her body to shiver as she touched herself. Melissa scrolled her mouse wheel again and zoomed out, wanting to see the faces Izuku was making.

"God, he looks too cute with that face," Melissa observed.

Her words must have come through on the call as Momo turned her head around to address her. "Indeed. Our Zuzu makes the cutest faces for us."

Izuku blushed at her words as his eyes darted to the side. "M-M-Momo!"

Shoka practically devoured the thick rod like her life depended on it. Lewd, wet slurps escaped her lips each time she eagerly went down. After moving the camera, Melissa saw that Izuku's cock caused Shoka's throat to bulge each time she was halfway down his length. Her fingers increased their pace as Melissa furiously rubbed her pussy at the sight. "Fuck~. That's so hot, Shoka. How hard is it to take it all?"

Shoka pulled away, letting Momo take the reins as she answered the blonde engineer. "Pretty hard. In more ways than one." As Momo could only manage half of Izuku's cock comfortably, Shoka helped her by fondling Izuku's swelling balls and pumping the lower-half of his cock.

Hearing that, Melissa's eyes darted toward her dildo. It stood erect on her desk, looming over her, begging to be played with. While it was a mere facsimile of the real thing on screen, Melissa was considering seeing how far she could take Izuku down her throat. She had mainly used it to stuff her pussy, or if she was feeling really raunchy, a bit of anal, but she hadn't tried oral or even using her large breasts on it.

'It's kind of like being a part of it as I watch,' she thought as she turned her attention back to the screen.

Momo pulled away after bobbing her head several more times, attempting to get further down. She gasped for air, her massive breasts heaving with each breath. She cupped her cheek as a disappointed look appeared on her face. "I still struggle," she said before looking at the camera. "I managed to get all the way to the base several weeks ago. Though, It seems I need more practice."

As Momo pouted at her failed attempt, Izuku moved to comfort her, bringing a hand to her cheek, which she nuzzled against happily. Her pout turned into a soft smile as she gazed up lovingly at him, her onyx eyes meeting his emerald ones.

For Melissa, as she watched through the camera, it was quite the juxtaposition, seeing Izuku gently reassure Momo while Shoka took his cock straight down her throat. It was quite a sight, and one that only further spurred on her self-pleasuring. Her eyes darted to the green dildo once more as she made up her mind.

For the unintended voyeur who joined the stream, it was both the hottest and cutest thing she saw.

----------

"Damn, Midori. Mmph~." Pink fingers plunged into dark magenta folds, filling the air with lewd sounds as Mina stared at the live video on her phone's screen. "You pull off that cute'n'sexy thing way too easy. And to think I'd see it with ah, Midori while ShoKat and Yaomomo suck him off." The whole idea was ludicrous, but it brought a smile to Mina's face as she kept her eyes glued to the screen.

She hadn’t meant to sneak onto the stream. Earlier, she had been downstairs with the others, dealing with her phone messing up on her and failing to keep up a good connection with the dorm’s Wi-Fi. When she went into her phone’s settings to fix it, she spotted something she never expected to while on campus.

A specific camera made for people to watch some x-rated streams.

Her burning curiosity had immediately gotten the better of her, and Mina rushed back to her room with a giddy smile on her face, leaving behind several confused friends and coursemates. As soon as she slammed her door shut and locked it, she had ditched her clothes, leaped onto her bed, and tapped the open connection to see just who on campus was currently getting busy.

In her mind, if they didn't want to be watched, they would have private the stream.

The first thing she saw was a recognizable nest of fluffy green hair and a set of adorable freckles, two raven-haired beauties with a particularly large cock in between them that was attached to the owner of those adorable freckles.

Mina felt a little guilty now that she knew it was her friends she was watching getting it on, but she was too into what she saw to even consider quitting now.

"Fuck~. Who knew Midori was hiding something that-" She licked her lips as Momo unclasped her bra, freeing her massive mounds before enveloping Izuku's cock within them. Despite Momo's impressive bust size, Izuku's cock poked out past the valley of her cleavage with several inches to spare. As Momo began pumping his cock, Shoka came in and took the rest in her mouth, releasing a throaty moan. "-big~."

Her fingers fervently slid in and out of her pussy. Slick, slimy juices coated her digits and pushed past them with each pump. After several minutes of this, a tiny pool formed between her legs, staining her black and pink comforter.

"How does it feel, Daddy?" Momo asked. "Having your thick, lovely cock enveloped between my breasts while Shoka eagerly devours it?"

"Yeah, Daddy Midori~, tell me how Yaomomo's 'Yaomomos' feel?" Mina parroted as she kept watching. She had to admit, even when Momo stuck her with more "rich" vocabulary and manner of speech, she still sounded sexy when talking dirty. "AH! I bet they feel so good when handling that monster you’re packing."

The camera shifted, giving Mina a clear view of Izuku and his pleased expression while Shoka and Momo double-teamed him. His mouth hung open, his muscular chest heaving as he simply basked in his girlfriend's ministrations. "I-I love it," he finally replied with a husky voice.

"Geez, he's way too cute like this." Ideas flooded Mina's mind as images of her in Shoka and Momo's place came into being. "Midori~. You're making it really hard not to wanna drag you to my room now. Even if I have to spend the rest of my life apologizing to Shoka, Momo, and this Melissa girl, it'll be sooo worth it."

Mina's fingers moved at a blur as she kept watching. This night was going to live rent-free in her head, fueling some fantasies for years.

It helped that she had the means of saving the stream to her phone for later. If she had to delete a few things to make up space, that was a sacrifice the bubble-gum beauty was willing to make.

----------

On the other end of the stream, Melissa forced herself to push another inch or two of her green dildo down her throat. She choked and gagged, but was determined to take it as far as she could. Like Momo, she had only managed to make it about halfway before her throat denied her any further.

She turned her head slightly, bobbing it back and forth on the mounted dildo as she eyed her monitor. Keeping up with Shoka and Momo had been difficult at first, and Izuku didn't help things as he proved those dirty research studies regarding those with Emitter Quirks. She had been at it for ten minutes now while Shoka and Momo worked together to make Izuku cum.

Her throat was getting sore, but Melissa was determined to keep up with her long-distance lovers. Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted Izuku, starting at his laptop's camera. Knowing his eyes were on her, Melissa rhythmically bobbed her head, slurping up the upper-half of her dildo with gusto, all while staring at her camera to show Izuku she was watching too.

"Melissa's giving it her all." Melissa heard Shoka remark. Sparing a glance while still blowing her toy, Melissa saw Shoka give her a cheeky smile before matching Melissa's pace, lowering her mouth down onto Izuku's cock.

Pulling off Izuku's cock with a wet 'pop', Shoka looked at Momo. "Hey, Momo? Wanna switch things up?"

Melissa watched as Shoka quickly took off her lacy bra, cupped her full breasts and pressed them against Momo's, effectively sandwiching Izuku's cock in a double pillowy embrace. Both raven-haired hero students moaned as their pebbled and erect nipples rubbed together. Angling the camera into a new position, Melissa saw just how soaked the two were. Dark stains marred their panties as lewd juices ran down their legs and onto the floor below them.

Pulling back from her dildo, Melissa matched their action, dismounting it from the nearby metal cabinet before sticking it on the surface of her desk. Repositioning the camera, she saw how much Izuku was enjoying the double-paizuri he was receiving from Shoka and Momo. His moans blasted through her speakers, accompanied by the throaty breaths of the two beauties. Keeping the camera on his face, Melissa took hold of her large bust and wrapped her mounds around the dildo's tip.

Then, she descended, the bottom of her bust slapping against her desk's cold surface. She squeezed her breasts tightly as she ascended, only to drop once more. She focused on finding a good rhythm as her inexperience giving titfucks was apparent, even to her. Once she felt secure with what she was doing, Melissa looked at the monitor.

“I bet it feels good, Izu~,” she said, gaining her green-haired boyfriend’s attention. “Want to know something? Shoka and Momo aren’t the only ones using what they got.” Melissa unconsciously picked up the pace, her breathing becoming more erratic as she rubbed her dildo with her pillowy mounds. “I took that dildo I have and did the same, the one that’s made to be exactly like that big. Thick. Dick of yours, Izu, and I’m using my breasts on it. Do you see?”

She leaned forward, getting more and more into it as she spoke. "Look at me, Izu. I'm using my bouncy breasts to make you cum while Shoka and Momo do the same. Three pretty girls, all waiting for you to cum for them~."

She saw Izuku gulp at her words. Moving the camera to give her a clear view of all three of her significant others, Melissa kept speaking, her honeyed words urging Izuku to give in and release. “Want to know something else, Izu? I made this dildo capable of cumming. It’s primed and ready to go. I’m just waiting for you to cum so it can. It’ll be like you’re cumming on all of us, Izu~.”

Melissa picked up the pace, her breasts slamming against the surface of her desk as they slid furiously along her dildo. "Come on, Daddy~. I need you to cum for me."

"You hear that, Daddy," Shoka joined in, her eyes lingering on Izuku's face. "You're making us wait too long. We need you to cum."

"Please. Cum for us, Daddy," Momo pleaded. "We desperately want you to."

----------

Izuku’s cock twitched. The stimulation of Shoka and Momo’s efforts was becoming too much to handle. When Melissa joined in, her husky voice sent pleasant shivers down his spine as she begged him to come, causing a ripple effect as Shoka and Momo joined her. His resolve soon weakened and crumbled.

His balls churned as his body reacted accordingly. He barely had enough time to give his girlfriends a quick warning before he climaxed. "G-girls! I-I'm cumming!" He nearly choked on his words, but the warning was enough for them to prepare.

Shoka and Momo's mouths opened wide, their tongues darting past their lips as they eagerly awaited their lewd prize. The first rope of cum erupted violently from his crown, launching into the air before landing on Shoka's face. The second followed suit, this time angling towards Momo. He saw their bodies shake as soon as the cum landed on them, a sure sign that they had experienced their own orgasms.

A third rope quickly followed right after, then a fourth, a fifth, and a sixth. Each shot had the same large quantity, utterly drenching the two raven-haired beauties in a layer of thick, white, hot cum. Their breasts were heavily coated with his seed by the time he was down. The more their bodies shook, the more of Izuku’s creamy cum covered their heaving breasts as they rubbed together. Shoka’s tongue licked her lips, scooping up a dollop of cum that landed nearby. A lusty haze filled Momo as she scooped up a small glob with her fingers and proceeded to suck on them.

Through his stilted eyes, Izuku spotted Melissa experiencing a similar deluge of thick, white liquids. Her glasses had several strands along the frames and lenses, with thick ropes crisscrossing her cheeks and bangs. It even pooled in the valley of her breasts, making the emerald green dildo stand out as it poked past the fake-cum.

“So much cum for us~.” Izuku blinked away the haze and looked down at Shoka and Momo when he heard the Shoka’s voice. “Did you like it, Daddy? Do you like seeing us covered in your cum?” Shoka leaned in close to the tip of his cock, her mouth only centimeters away.

Momo spoke up next, following Shoka's example. "Did we do well, Daddy? You completely marked us."

The two shared a look before their eyes turned to him. Closing the distance, their lips wrapped around the bulbous glans and crashed together in a lewd, sloppy kiss.

----------

Mina stared at the screen, completely enamored by the sight of a cum-coated Shoka and Momo being so lewd. But what really grabbed her attention was the green-haired cutie that sprayed out cum from his thick, meaty cock like a hose. Just the thought of Izuku doing the same to her pushed Mina over the edge. She came hard, coating her fingers, thighs, and comforter in her sexual discharge.

She had watched plenty of streams like this whenever she was in the mood, and plenty had scratched that itch she had.

This one had blown those out of the water so far.

"Midori's still so hard." Mina bit her lip at the sight of the raging hardon Izuku still sported. "Guess what they say about guys with Emitter Quirks is true~."

"Wow, Izu. Those researchers were right about guys with Emitter Quirks," Melissa said through her end.

Mina giggled at that. While she couldn't see Melissa, she could still hear her. "That's what I said!" Mina couldn't help but remark aloud.

"Fuck, Izzy~. I need you inside me," Shoka said as she stood up. She spread her legs, slipping her thumbs under the sides of her thong and slowly shed the thin, drenched piece of clothing. Mina was so glad that Melissa moved the stream cam in order to get a better look at Shoka’s pussy as she gave Izuku a show. There was a slimy trail of cum that linked the gray-eyed young woman’s wet folds to her thong, stretching and breaking as Shoka let the thong drop to the floor.

Mina's pussy quivered, feeling another lusty hunger take hold of her. She leaned over the edge of her bed, her arms reaching deep under her mattress as she pulled out a small box.

If Izuku, Shoka, and Momo were going to give her a show, she was going to ride it out for as long as she could. She just needed the right toy.

Pulling out her own dildo, a frown formed on her face as she stared at the flesh-toned silicone phallus. Her eyes darted to her phone. Her golden eyes lingered on Izuku’s cock, studying every inch of it. Mina bit her lip as the desire to have the coffee-making cutie fuck her like his girlfriends bloomed in her chest. Looking back and forth between the impressive cock on her phone and her dildo in her hand made her realize one thing.

"I need an upgrade," she muttered, her voice laced with annoyance. It would make do for now, but she was already considering ways of procuring a new dildo based on Izuku.

----------

Shoka's gaze moved to the camera, a hungry look in her eyes as she spoke. "Hey, Melissa? How do you want Izzy to fuck us?"

"What?" Melissa asked, surprised by the sudden inquiry.

"How do you want Izzy to fuck us?" Shoka repeated. "You've been matching Momo and me since you started playing with your dicku."

That caused Izuku to choke on his breath. Sputtering, she shot a confused look at Shoka. "Dicku?"

Shoka gave him a sultry smile and wrapped a hand around his cum and saliva-coated cock and started pumping. "Yeah. Nitrogremlin may have given you that shitty nickname, but I'm going to give it a nice spin that you'll love hearing." Izuku hissed as Shoka's fingers ran up the length of his shaft. "Izuku's big. Thick. Meaty. Dicku. Sounds pretty good, yeah?"

Izuku gulped and nodded as his cock twitched in agreement. Shoka's smile turned smug as she looked back at the camera that hovered close to her. "So, again, Melissa. How do you want to see us handle this big dicku of ours? We're taking viewer requests, so you better catch our good side with that camera."

"You and Momo don't have any bad sides, Shoka," Izuku remarked quietly.

Caught by surprise, Shoka blushed, her earlier bravado quickly evaporating with the genuine compliment Izuku gave her. Straddling her boyfriend, Shoka wrapped her arms around his neck, rubbing her pussy against his cock as she captured his lips.

"You sweet-talking dork," Shoka said with a chuckle as she ended the brief kiss.

There was a shift on the bed as Momo sat next to the two. She rubbed Izuku's chest, her onyx-eyes gazing at him lovingly as she agreed with her girlfriend. "Indeed. Our Zuzu is quite the charmer, isn't he?"

"It is pretty cute how sweet he is," agreed Melissa.

Feeling Izuku's messy cock twitch against her pussy, Shoka turned her attention back to Melissa's camera. "Figure out how you want our sweet cutie of a boyfriend to take us, Melissa?"

"Two chicks at the same time."

The response was quick, almost automatic. It caught the trio off guard, causing them all to turn to look at the screen. Melissa sucked in her lips, trying desperately not to look back at the trio as the realization of what she had said finally struck her.

After a moment of silence and questioning looks, Melissa finally broke. "Office Space. It's one of my dad's favorites."

"Huh..." Izuku hummed. "I think Mr. H added that to our movie list."

"We can discuss our next movie night during our cuddle sesh," Shoka remarked as she slid off Izuku's lap and quickly pounced on Momo.

The busty heiress released a surprised gasp, followed by a giggle as she and Shoka bounced on the mattress. She felt her legs shift, being pushed up as Shoka pressed down on her. Their soft breasts mashed together as Shoka’s pussy rubbed up against hers. The next thing Momo knew was the feeling of Shoka’s soft lips capturing hers.

Breaking the kiss and arching her back, Shoka tilted her head backward to look at Izuku. A faint, sexual moan escaped her and Momo's lips as she wiggled her hips invitingly. "Well? You heard your girlfriend, Izzy. She wants to see you fuck two chicks at the same time."

"It's certainly something we know that you're capable of, Zuzu," Momo added with half-lidded eyes and a knowing smile.

Izuku needed no more coaxing. He took his place behind Shoka and Momo as they watched on with hungry, lustful looks in their onyx and gray pools. He placed a hand on Shoka's hips, gripping her waistline as the other gripped his steely cock, and angled it downward. Pushing forward, his cock slid between Shoka and Momo's gushing pussies. The crown grazed their lower lips before pushing up against and past their meaty pearls. He shivered at the feeling of their trimmed pubic mounds brushing up against his tip.

Shoka hissed, stifling a moan, while Momo simply let out a pleased coo as Izuku's cock continued to move forward, only stopping as his crotch and testicles brushed up against their cunts. He then pulled back slowly, making the two feel a pleasant shiver run through their bodies before he repeated the process over again.

----------

Melissa moved the camera around in order to get the best view of the action. Once she was set, Melissa pushed her chair out of the way and replaced it with her workbench stool. Her thick, green dildo sat directly in the center like a messy phallic artifact on display as fake semen oozed out of the tip.

She hovered over the object, teasing her entrance as her eyes were glued to the screen. Izuku continued to tease Shoka and Momo, switching between sliding his cock in between the two beauties and prodding at their entrances. Melissa could see the frustration and longing in their eyes as they waited for Izuku to push into their waiting holes.

Melissa felt the same. Just like moments ago, Melissa wanted to match the rhythm of her future lovers. Feeling like she, Shoka, and Momo had been teased enough, Melissa spoke, issuing a breathy command to Izuku, using something she knew would trigger him into action.

"Do it, Daddy. I want to see you fuck them~."

As soon as she saw Izuku pull his hips back, she moved her hips up. When he moved forward into Shoka's cunt, she slammed down on the emerald-green copy of his cock, forcing the girthy dildo all the way into her.

Melissa bellowed out a wanton moan, adding her lewd song to Shoka's as the gray-eyed young woman's blared through the speakers.

----------

Izuku pulled back, fighting against the vice-like grip Shoka had on his cock. Her slick, velvety walls tightened around his glans, putting up a resistance as he forced his cock deep within her. Shoka only responded with another moan with each thrust, matched only by Momo as Shoka's clit rubbed up against hers.

"S-Shoka." Izuku groaned as her walls closed around him and prevented him from pulling back. "You’re so tight."

"Ah~. And you're so f-fucking big, Daddy!" Shoka cried out as the tip of his cock scraped the deepest reaches of her vagina. "Give it to me. I need it." She rolled her hips back, her lower lips kissing the base of his cock as she continued to speak. “Fuck me good, Daddy. I’m all yours. Wreck me~, Daddy.”

Her cries of pleasure stoked the fire within him. Each mewling moan from her lips was met by a powerful thrust from Izuku. His hips collided with her firm ass, creating a resounding series of smacks that filled the room. Shoka lurched forward, her face hovering over Momo's as she gripped Izuku's sheets tightly to keep herself stable.

"F-f-fuck y-yes." The corner of Shoka's lips curled into a smile, one that showed the pure ecstasy running through her body. That smile grew only wider as Izuku pounded his pelvis into her with a hard, steady rhythm. She loved the feeling of her boyfriend bottoming out inside her. "Just like that, ah~. Just. Like. That!"

Momo watched as Shoka's face melted into an expression of bliss. Overcome by the searing heat of her core, Momo leaned forward and captured Shoka's lips, wrapping her arms around Shoka’s neck to deepen the kiss. Their tongues danced around each other as they moaned as one.

As she broke the kiss with a breathy gasp, Momo gazed into Shoka’s eyes. “It’s time to share, Shoka,” she said before turning her gaze past Shoka and towards Izuku. “Zuzu~.” Rolling her hips into pelvis as he thrust into Shoka, her voice turned into a needy whine. “It’s my turn. Please. I need you inside me.”

Shoka let out a low moan as Izuku pulled his cock out of her cunt and angled into downward. Feeling playful, he channeled some of Shoka’s energy and addressed the heiress. “Tell me exactly what you want, Momo.”

Izuku rubbed his tip at her waiting entrance, mixing her leaking juices with Shoka’s as he waited for an answer. Momo gasped with each push. Looking at Shoka, she received a Cheshire grin from the gray-eyed young woman, who mouthed the right answer. Blushing profusely, Momo finally answered. “I need your dicku, Daddy.”

Shoka pressed her clit against Momo’s, adding to Izuku’s teasing as she goaded the young woman to say more. “Come on, Momo~. Tell Izzy what you want his big dicku to do.”

Mustering up her courage and settling her nerves, Momo looked past Shoka again and stared directly into Izuku’s emerald pools. “I want Zuzu to make me moan his name as he fucks my pussy with his thick dicku.” Her words had the effect she wanted, as Izuku slowly pushed his crown past her folds. “I want him to treat us like his personal toys, using us whenever the need arises. I want him to ruin me.”

Obliging her request, Izuku slammed his hips forward, a loud, wet smack reverberating throughout the room as Momo released a wanton moan. “Y-yes! AH!” She felt Izuku pull back for a second, only to slam forward once more. “ZUZU!”

Izuku released his grip on Shoka before planting a hand on her back, pushing her down as he rutted Momo like an animal. Momo writhed on his bed, her hands reaching for his sheets as she clung to them like a lifeline. Shoka jolted from the force of his hips crashing into her, her firm ass rippling with each smack.

Momo's body responded honestly to the thick rod battering her insides. Her walls clenched around Izuku, pulling him in further into her hot, velvety canal. She heard him hiss in pleasure at the friction her body created as he tried to pull his hips back. It was then her turn to cry out in pleasure as Izuku's forceful rhythmic thrusting caused her breathing to hitch.

Her eyes fluttered shut as she let the pleasure of Izuku's motions run through her. "Mmm~. I feel so full, Daddy," she said, getting more into the swing of things.

When her eyes opened again, they met Shoka's, giving Momo a clear view of the unbidden lust dancing behind those gray pools.

Shoka lunged, uncaring of how forceful the kiss she initiated was. She cared only about satisfying her overflowing lust. Momo moaned into Shoka’s mouth, which the slender young woman returned in kind.

Breaking his rhythm, Izuku slid his cock out of Momo's warm walls, eliciting a whine from the young woman from the loss. He then speared into Shoka, forcing her to break the kiss. He pumped his cock rhythmically, in and out of her tight cunt for a good minute before fully pulling out and switching back to Momo.

The two raven-haired beauties felt the heat in their cores rise further as a thin veneer of sweat coated their curvaceous forms. Izuku was relentless as he continued to rut away. Each thrust hit just the right spots, causing them to cry out in pleasure. As Izuku got lost in the motions, he missed the low hum from Ego as he unconsciously activated his Quirk.

----------

"Oh fuck! Daddy really knows how to do it~!"

Deep rhythmic thumping filled the air as a plump bubblegum-pink rump smacked the smooth, cum-coated surface of a mirror. Mina bit her lip, stifling what would have been a boisterous moan as the shaft of her dildo scraped against a sensitive spot within her sex. Her large breasts swayed with her movements, jiggling with each impact.

Knowing exactly what kind of show she was about to watch, Mina had hastily grabbed her vanity mirror that she had sitting on her dresser and propped it against her bed. Sticking the suctioned end of her dildo to the mirror’s smooth surface, she then dropped to her hands and knees, eyeing her phone that stood on the low, round purple table in front of her.

Lathering the silicone phallus with her lewd juices, Mina's form vibrated as she waited for Izuku to move. When he did, Mina fell in line, matching his pace as she imagined being there with Shoka and Momo, taking one of their places.

The stream had been going on for nearly thirty minutes already, and not once did Izuku seem to tire out. It made Mina a little jealous that Shoka, Momo, and now Melissa, got to keep that cinnamon roll to themselves.

She did mentally thank Shoka for the new masturbation material. She was more than willing to casually and playfully flirt with Izuku by calling him Daddy whenever his girlfriends were distracted. That, and giving his cock a nickname, really helped rev her engine.

"Yeah, give Yaomomo that big dicku of yours, Midori~," Mina said as she watched Izuku pull out of Shoka and into Momo with one smooth motion. "I wanna hear her talk dirty again."

"Zuzu! I-I'm-" Mina recognized the look of ecstasy on Momo's face at that moment and couldn't help but shiver at the sight of it. Her body reacted as well, as her orgasm built up like a dam ready to blow. "Cumming! I'm CUMMING!"

"Fuck! Me too, Yaomomo!" Mina cried out as her body shook sporadically. To her surprise, as Momo rode out her orgasm, Izuku quickly switched to Shoka, with small arcs of green lightning dancing across his body.

Shoka's surprised voice boomed through the phone's speakers, pushing Mina's climax further. "I-IZZY! Fuck! I- AH~, I'M CUMMING!"

"Yeah~. Make 'em cum, Midori," Mina said breathlessly as she was close to letting go. "I'm cumming too. You're making me cum~!"

The camera moved positions, giving Mina a clear view of Izuku's face as he grit his teeth. "S-Shoka! Momo! I'm-"

"Do it, Daddy! Cum in me!"

"Give me your cum, Daddy!"

Mina watched as Izuku slammed his hips into Shoka. She could just imagine Izuku's balls churning with white, hot cum before erupting inside of Shoka. He pulled out, a thick strand of cum connecting him to Shoka before he penetrated Momo, filling her with the same batter he shot inside Shoka. It was just too much, and Mina finally came.

"YES~!" Mina's imagination took over then, creating an image of Izuku behind her, plowing into her as she came. Her body reacted, her vaginal walls tightening around her dildo, milking the phantom Izuku for his cum. The thought of Izuku flooding her womb like he just did with Shoka and Momo only fueled her growing desires to experience it firsthand. "Mmph. I bet Daddy Midori can fill me up to the brim."

Licking her lips, Mina remembered just how eager Shoka and Momo were with eating all the cum that Izuku shot all over them. “Mmm. I bet Midori tastes like cinnamon.”

As her body rode out the wave of pleasure that rocked her body, Mina struggled to keep steady on her shaky arms. Her legs quivered. Her pussy clenched tightly around her dildo as she stained her mirror with more of her sweet nectar.

"AHHHHH~!" Shoka's loud moan caused Mina's ears to twitch. Looking back at her phone, her breath hitched at the sight of Izuku continuing to fuck Shoka. Instead of a rough rutting, he switched up his rhythm, rocking his hips back and forth gently, and causing Shoka to practically melt in Momo's embrace. "W-wait, Izzy! I-I'm still senSATIVE~!"

Mina found herself unconsciously matching Izuku's movements again, her quivering pussy still clenching around her dildo. She knew her legs were going to feel like jelly in the morning, as she bet Shoka and Momo would feel the same, if not more so. Mina didn't care at the moment. If Izuku could keep going, she was going to as well.

And if she passed out during it, all the better in her lust-addled mind.

----------

As she watched Izuku pull out of Shoka's well-fucked pussy and straight into Momo's, Melissa took a moment to catch her breath, gripping the edge of her desk tightly as thick globs of fake semen filled her womb. Her stool was soaked, coated with a cocktail of vaginal cum and thick, white liquids.

Even though she needed to rest her legs, Melissa found it hard to stop riding the large, thick emerald-green dildo that filled her pussy.

"He just keeps going," she observed as she watched Shoka and Momo writhe as Izuku's cock attacked their cunts like a piston. Her aqua-colored orbs widened slightly as she noticed the arcs of lightning growing larger the more Izuku pushed himself. Despite being in the middle of her small rest period, her mind couldn't help but study Izuku and his Quirk.

Using one's Quirk during sex was a common thing, and now she was about to see Izuku's boosted Quirk in action. Her science bone was tingling.

That or her pussy was tingling. Either one worked for her.

She watched as Izuku's hips moved at a blur, his pelvis driving forward into Momo's sex. Each thrust pushed cum out of her snug hole, each one causing Momo to grunt and moan, her vocabulary deteriorating as she spoke.

"Zu-zu~! I can't- AH!" A hard thrust from Izuku cut Momo off and caused a cock-drunk smile to break out on her face.

When Izuku switched to Shoka, Melissa noted that Ego's markings appeared on his naked chest and arms as the lightning danced wildly, even moving onto Shoka and Momo's sweaty bodies.

Melissa’s hips rose to the tip of her dildo before dropping slowly. She needed to keep her shaky grip on her desk to keep from falling over as her legs were giving out on her. While she couldn’t handle fucking her toy fast and hard, she could easily take it slow and deep.

She saw Shoka choke on her breath, a shaky smile forming on her face as she bit her deep-red lips. "I-I-Izzy~." Melissa noticed that Shoka barely had the strength or wherewithal to even look over her shoulder at Izuku as she spoke. "Your Quirk, it's-" Her tongue slipped past her lips and hung out the corner of her mouth. "Fuuuuuuuuck. You're fucking vibrating in me~."

"Interesting," Melissa commented, filing that little tidbit away for later.

----------

"Is this the first- AH! Time he's used his Q-Quirk like this?" Melissa asked.

"Y-Yes," Izuku replied as he fucked Shoka. As soon as his Quirk activated, he found himself bounding with energy. "I wasn't expecting to-" He was cut off, releasing a hiss as Shoka's cunt clamped down hard on him, almost as if it was begging for him not to pull out. "-hear about me v-vibrating."

While Shoka dealt with her mind-melting orgasm, Momo was the one to respond. “He uses Vitali-Tea to revigorate himself, but that is still after climaxing several times.”

Her vision suddenly swam with stars when Izuku freed himself from Shoka and directed his attention to her. She clung to Shoka, her arms wrapping around her exhausted girlfriend. "MMPH! O-o-oooooh~."

"It's so fucking good, right?" Shoka whispered into Momo's ear.

“Yeeeeeesh!” Momo answered with a slur. Her body shook as pleasant vibrations ran through her core. “I’m cumming again! I can’t stop cumming!”

Much like Shoka, Momo's body refused to let Izuku go, effectively pulling him in further into her love canal as her walls milked his cock. That didn't deter Izuku as he forced his hips to move, plowing Momo through her second climax. The only response he got from the young woman was a series of wanton moans that filled the air.

As Momo writhed under Izuku's attention, Shoka gained a third wind. Backing up back, she pushed Izuku out of Momo and wiggled her hips enticingly, her half-lidded eyes giving him a pleading look. Gripping her hips firmly, Izuku dove forward, driving his cock into Shoka. Her pussy expanded from the forceful intrusion before shaping itself around Izuku, memorizing every curve and contour of his cock, right down to the bulging veins that throbbed violently.

As Izuku pounded away, Shoka pressed down on Momo, releasing guttural grunts and moans after each thrust. Her pussy dribbled out every bit of cum Izuku shot into her as he pumped her. The hot, oozing trail of seed ran down her sex and onto Momo's, smearing as their pussies rubbed together.

"F-F-Fuck! Izzy~!" She cried out with joy as she felt the lightning from his Quirk run up her spine.

After several more aggressive thrusts, Izuku pulled out of Shoka and slid right into Momo, giving his onyx-eyed girlfriend the same experience.

"Zu-zu! Y-y-you beast!" Her eyes screwed tightly shut as a wave of pleasure crashed into her. Izuku committed himself to hammering her pussy before switching things up with several slow, deep thrusts.

At some point, Shoka and Momo couldn't tell when he was in one of them or the other. His hips moved at a blur. Animalistic grunts escaped his lips, overtaking Shoka and Momo's moans of pleasure in the sexual din that filled the room. It sent shivers down their spines after hearing it.

As Ego's markings grew brighter, Izuku felt another release coming. He didn't bother warning his girlfriends this time. Not like they would have responded as they had devolved to simply letting him know he was doing everything right with the lewd sounds they were making.

When they finally could speak, Shoka and Momo cried out in one voice. ""I'M CUMMING!""

Pushing down on Shoka's back, Izuku slammed his hips forward. Shoka saw stars and swore that Izuku had practically scraped up against her womb as a torrent of cum flooded her chambers. After depositing several thick ropes of cum and leaving Shoka feeling bloated, Izuku switched to Momo. The heiress squirmed as soon as his glans invaded her tunnel and pummeled her deepest reaches.

----------

Melissa slammed down on her dildo, eyes staring up at the ceiling through her foggy glasses as she came. She could feel the fake cum shoot inside her, giving her a second helping as she rode the high of her climax.

When the lustful haze lifted from her mind, Melissa could only focus on one thought. 'Only five more days.'

----------

"Midori!" Mina's body shivered, her legs growing weaker as she experienced another climax. She nearly broke her mirror with that last motion. Her mind was on other things, however.

Leaning onto her table, her golden eyes lingered on her phone, taking in the sight of her exhausted dormmates and their cute'n'sexy boyfriend who brought them to that point. Her eyes then followed along with the camera as it landed on the most impressive sight.

The still-raging hardon that was covered in cum from all three participants.

"M-Momo... I called it," Shoka said through shaky breaths. "Izzy's a stamina monster. All thanks to that damn boost of his."

"Q-Quite," replied Momo. "I don't know if we can handle it by ourselves anymore."

'If you girls need some help, I'll be more than happy to offer up my pussy,' Mina mentally remarked as she licked her lips, still staring at the rigid, meaty rod that stood at attention.

----------

"S-s-sorry!" Izuku apologized while rubbing the back of his head. "I sort of just... let it take over..."

Shoka lazily rolled off of Momo and draped an arm around the heiress' massive bust. She then looked at Izuku with a soft smile adorning her face. "Shoosh, Izzy. I didn't say it was a bad thing."

Momo gave him a reassuring smile, her eyes staring up at him lovingly as she spoke up next. "Indeed, Zuzu. We'll just have to get used to it."

"It was something, that's for sure," Melissa said over the call. "I'm still surprised you haven't gone through a refractory period yet."

Shoka and Momo's eyes drifted down Izuku's glistening muscled torso and towards his throbbing cock. Sharing a look, the two held each other's hands and shifted their bodies around. Looking back at Izuku, they gave him a hungry smile.

"Looks like you still can go," Shoka said.

Momo spoke next. "Maybe you can give us a show while we catch our breath?"

"We wanna see you use that Quirk of yours."

"Please show us how much you want us."

"Stroke that big cock of yours, Daddy~."

"Paint us with your cum this time, Daddy."

Izuku could feel Ego's violent hum despite it not being on his person. Lighting danced wildly across his body as the glowing green markings returned. His hand reached for his cock, gripping the slick, messy base as he obliged the request of his two girlfriends.

It would be awhile before the three finally agreed to go to bed, but at least by the end of it all, Melissa would have a better understanding of what she was getting into when the three finally visited.

As for Mina, it only added more fuel to the fire that started burning within her.

AHW - Extra Zest Chapters

Fawkes Zests MHA TWEWY Story

Like(1)

Dislike(0)

Comments (0) loading...

Fawkes_Draws

Nov 01, 2025 01:40 am

Public post

Re:Awakening Ch 010

Lingering Curses, Whispering Ghosts

----------

- KINGDOM of NOHR, COUNTRYSIDE, AFTERNOON -

Quentin believed himself to be an honest man and an even more honest merchant. Every deal he ever made was fair, and if his customers wanted something beyond their reach, he had the connections to get it. He had created a firm and well-earned reputation because of his skills and vast stock.

That was as much a curse as it was a blessing.

Making a name for yourself as a merchant meant higher risks as those who wished to steal from you were dead set on doing so. As was made apparent as numerous, desperate bandits assaulted his caravan.

As well as the arrow that sank itself into the thick wood sides of the wagon that Quentin hid behind with his workers.

Like most intelligent -and financially capable- merchants do, Quentin had several guards under his employ, ones that had been with him for years and ones he trusted completely. They had always remained steadfast and capable of defending Quentin, his employees, and the goods they carried from town to town.

Quentin had even received an offer of extra aid from a pair of warriors that had joined up with the caravan earlier today, ones who had quickly taken control of the sudden situation and had more than earned their keep.

"Form up and line your shields!"

As the man Quentin knew as Robin led the caravan guards, he would be sure to reward the pair handsomely once they arrived at their destination. The snow-haired mage had turned his caravan guard into a formidable force that easily routed the bandits, who now grew either desperate enough to push for one last attack, or turned tail and ran away.

"ARCTHUNDER!"

Quentin watched several magic circles appear above the bandit forces, sending down bolts of gold and purple upon them as if the heavens rained down their wrath. The group of bandits moved around in a chaotic mess, each trying to determine what to do or who currently was supposed to be in command of them. The mage seemed in his element as he then directed Quentin's guards to attack next.

"Archers. Nock and take aim."

The shield wall lowered as the five archers in the guard company rose, their bows taunt as they drew back their strings. It was like a dance, with each movement flowing seamlessly into the next, all at the direction of the snow-haired mage.

"Loose!"

Five arrows cut through the air, each striking their targets with relative ease. As bandits fell to the unforgiving, blood-soaked earth, their comrades sought retribution and sent a retaliatory volley of arrows in response.

"Raise shields!" commanded the mage. The bandit's arrows either bounced off the resolute shield wall harmlessly or dug into the leather-coated wood.

Without a word, the mage looked to the sky and nodded. Next, the bandit archers faced the wrath of an angry wyvern and a determined knight clad in crimson armor. The knight’s axe and her wyvern’s maw made quick work of the archers before they could even nock their next volley of arrows. With no more ranged support, all that remained were a mix of Mercenaries and Fighters who made a reckless charge at the knight and her mount.

Before they could reach her, the mage acted, summoning a wave of ice that froze several bandits to the ground while others slipped into their comrades.

"Now, captain!"

Quentin's eyes locked onto the captain of his guard, a skilled-enough warrior named Kleiner, as he and several of his Mercenaries pushed into the fray and easily dealt with the remaining bandits.

It amazed Quentin how simple it all seemed. Bandits ambushed the caravan only ten minutes ago, and now, they were gone, swiftly dealt with as if they were a minor nuisance. Quentin checked on his workers, relief filling his being as he happily noted that none suffered any injuries. Even their goods remained untouched, with not even a single scratch marring the crates and barrels they were transporting.

Cleaning the sweat off his brow, Quentin turned his attention back to the mage and knight he was thankful for coming across when he did. The two were speaking with Kleiner, and by the grin on the guard captain’s mustached face, having a raucous discussion. Kleiner pointed at his men as a serious look replaced his smile. The mage followed along and nodded, about to speak when his lovely companion butted in, a wide smile on her face as she did her best to upsell the mage’s skill to the captain. Quentin chuckled at her antics before returning his attention to the wagons.

As Quentin and his employees continued checking their supplies and merchandise, the traveling merchant thought about what would be an appropriate bonus to give the mage and knight. When the pair joined the group in making sure everything was fine and ready to move on, willing to put in more work than was expected of them, Quentin decided then and there that it would be a rather generous bonus.

He was a fair merchant, after all.

From under the covers of one of the transport wagons, a young woman also kept a careful eye on the snow-haired mage, her own interest growing after watching him display his skill in martial might and magic.

----------

Gold and silver coinage clinked joyfully in the coin purse Scarlet bounced in her hands. "I gotta say, it's nice to do some good. The pay is a damn good bonus, though."

Robin nodded along with the statement. “It certainly helps.”

He turned his attention to Quentin and his caravan, watching as the merchant and his fellow traders unloaded their wagons, passing along their wares to their clients. Villagers lined up in an orderly fashion, each more eager than the last as they browsed Quentin’s available stock. With how small and out of the way this village was, it made sense that everyone in the community treated even the simplest of pleasures, such as rare spices or new tools, as things to treasure.

Robin’s eyes landed on a healer who had come up to claim the several crates of medicines and staves Quentin had put to the side. The healer’s shoulders drooped slightly, tension leaving his body, as if a heavy weight had finally been removed. Robin couldn’t help but smile at the sight as the healer graciously shook Quentin’s hand before placing the first crate on his cart.

Yes, money for their services was certainly nice, but he was more than happy to make sure he and Scarlet could do some good in the world. With how downtrodden many of Nohr’s citizens appeared to be, Robin wanted to do all he could as he figured out what exactly needed to be done while he was in this land.

Scarlet added the coin purse to their collective funds, securing it safely in her travel pack as she spoke up. “Well, with this being a small village and all, there doesn’t seem to be much to do. We should get a quick meal and see if there’s anything troubling the people here before moving on.” She looked at Robin, her ruby-red eyes meeting his as she sought his input. “Sound good?”

Robin didn’t answer right away. He felt another pair of eyes on him over by the wagon that carried travelers that had booked passage with the caravan. He glimpsed a pale young woman, no older than a teen by his estimate, staring at him. Her long, flowing deep-purple hair swayed listlessly in the breeze as her dull red eyes stared impassively at him, studying him as if he were a riddle to be solved.

He had noticed her as soon as he and Scarlet had joined up with the caravan after offering their services to Quentin. She easily stood out among the other travelers, with her attire catching his attention at first. She wore the robes of a Nohrian Dark Mage, altered to fit her slim and smaller frame, with the standard headdress being replaced with a pointed tiara. Her long, spiky hair swept backward, cascading down her back, with her deep purple locks stopping just at her calves. Even from a distance, he could make out a series of unique, faded purple markings on her forehead, and a pair hidden behind a veil that covered her lower face.

Her physical appearance aside, it was her magic that kept his attention. He could tell she had a rather large reserve of magical power, though there was a twinge of something dark holding it back. It reminded him of Tharja, in a way.

Robin's eyes locked with the young mage's for only a moment before she turned and walked away, heading towards the village's inn.

Scarlet noticed the little interaction and couldn’t stop herself from remarking on it. “Sooo, that’s going to be a thing, right?”

Robin simply nodded. “Looks like we won’t need to go far looking for trouble. It may come to us.” He recognized the look the young mage had in her eyes. She was studying him, gauging him as he would if he were choosing the right candidates for a strike force.

The young mage wanted him for something.

Scarlet hummed in response. Sparing one last look at where the young mage disappeared too, Scarlet nudged Robin with her elbow. "Well, if she wants to talk, she'll come to us."

As Scarlet walked towards the village's tavern, Robin looked back at the inn for a moment before following Scarlet.

The two entered the rustic tavern, taking in the scent of fresh ale and the simple, yet delectable meals that tickled their senses. Robin gestured to a table near the center of the dining area, one that gave them a clear view of the entrance, while still out of the way and not as noticeable to those walking in. After taking their seats, a chipper young woman came over with a pitcher of water and a pair of cups for them, leaving it at the table before letting the pair know she would be back for their orders.

Robin thanked her and let her know they would wait a moment before asking for a meal. Once the server left, Scarlet shifted on the bench, lazily lounging against Robin as they turned their attention to the tavern doors.

"So how long until our mystery mage comes to us, you reckon?" She asked before pouring herself some water.

"I would say within the hour. Maybe more," Robin replied.

Scarlet held the brim of her cup to her lips, taking a moment to consider his answer before taking a sip. Smacking her lips as she relished the refreshing, cool drink, Scarlet decided to turn it into a game. "You still owe me those crowns from our last bet. How about we go double or nothing? I bet she'll walk in right as we're about to eat."

The absolute confidence behind Scarlet's statement made Robin chuckle. "Alright. I'll take your bet." He waved down their server, who quickly came by to take their orders. As she left, Robin turned his head to look at Scarlet and held his hand out. "Time starts now."

Scarlet looked at his hand, smirked, and pressed her lips against his, sealing their bet with a kiss.

As the two settled in, Scarlet filled the air with small talk. “So... where’s Tiki at right now? Last you said she and her student were crossing the ocean yesterday.”

"They should be entering Port Ferox by the end of the day," Robin answered. 'Am I about right?' He asked his other lover through their link.

"Yes, Nah and I are almost there. The captain has assured me we shall make port by nightfall," Tiki replied. "We will make our way to the western capital, where Flavia and Basilio should be meeting."

Robin raised an inquisitive brow at that statement. 'Are they going to determine who the next Khan is soon?'

"No. Basilio is the current Khan, and as far as I know, Flavia hasn't challenged him. He and Flavia often come together now to bring up issues with their half of Regna Ferox," Tiki explained.

'Which I'm sure will lead to disputes and subsequent battles between the two,' Robin remarked humorously.

"You know how our fair battle maiden is," came the just as humorous reply from Tiki. "I just hope she doesn't cause too much trouble before Nah and I arrive."

'Knowing her, she'll be bursting with energy knowing that you're coming to visit her.' Robin could already imagine Flavia's surprisingly soft lips breaking out into a wide, excitable grin knowing that one of the two women she claimed as a sister would be visiting.

- REGNA FEROX, WESTERN KHANATE -

Basilio stared at his blonde-haired companion as she laughed uproariously with a letter in hand. An attendant came into his solar only moments ago and swiftly handed Flavia the letter that caused her to giggle like a maiden, all while visibly vibrating in her ornate chair.

The scene before him was a far cry from how he saw Flavia normally act. The last time she did something even remotely similar was when she was with Robin and Tiki.

The thought of the Tactician still stung, even now. Basilio stared up at the ceiling, running his hand across his scarred, bald head, his mind reminiscing over the times he shared with the young man. Three years later, and Robin's sacrifice still hit the Western-Khan hard.

"He lived and fought as a true Feroxi in the end," Basilio muttered lowly to himself.

"OLD MAN!" Flavia's sudden roar nearly caused Basilio to fall from his chair.

“Damn it, Flavia! I have plenty of years left in me before I need a cane to whoop you and the other whelps into shape, so cut it with that ‘old man’ bullshit,” Basilio remarked with a hint of annoyance.

“And that still means that you’re practically ancient by our standards,” Flavia fired back with a cocky smirk. She waved her hand dismissively, cutting off any further remarks from the Western-Khan and held the letter up. “We’ve got important work coming up.”

"We're in the middle of important work right now," Basilio said, rolling his good eye. He gestured to the various documents littering his desk and tried to keep the blonde Khan focused on their task.

Flavia looked at the documents with disinterest before giving the senior Khan a bland look. “Let me make it easier for you. I’m fuckin’ with you, you oaf.” She gestured to the stack of documents that they had already gone over. The stack itself was rather pitiful compared to the scattered ones that swamped the surface of the desk. “I already read through these proposals earlier, and aside from a few I disagree with, everything looks good. I just wanted to see how long it took you to realize it, or how long before you gave up and threw in the towel.”

Basilio stared at Flavia. His good eye twitched ever so slightly as he let Flavia’s admission settle in his now fraying mind. Taking a deep breath in through his nose, Basilio slowly exhaled, ignoring his fracturing patience as she stared at his fellow Khan. “Each time we meet, I’m reminded of why I call you a witch.” Leaning back in his chair, Basilio gestured to the letter. “Fine. What’s so important that we have to ignore our nation’s policies, Khan Flavia?”

“Tiki is on her way here,” Flavia stated excitedly as she showed Basilio the letter. “She says she has some news to share and expressed her desire that she and I head to Ylisse. Apparently, she already sent a letter to Chrom letting him know to expect us.”

Before Basilio could even finish reading the letter, Flavia turned to leave the solar. "I'm going to get a retinue ready for her arrival. I'm not about to let my sister visit without a damn grand welcome."

Basilio pinched the bridge of his nose, stood up from his desk, and followed the excited Khan. Despite being annoyed at leaving their work incomplete for now, he wouldn't mind a break.

Besides, the blonde Khan was right. He wasn't about to let a good friend and comrade come see them without making a grand party out of it. They needed to make sure Tiki received the best Feroxi welcome she would ever experience in her long life.

----------

"Damn. Looks like we're even," Scarlet grumbled as they watched their young mystery mage enter the tavern. While she may have lost the bet, at least she got to enjoy a meal with Robin, so Scarlet still won in her mind.

The young mage quirked a brow at the blonde knight's statement, but ignored it as she stood opposite the pair. "May I join you?" She asked.

"By all means," Robin replied, gesturing to the bench in front of the mage.

With a grateful nod, the mage sat down, smoothing out the wrinkles in her attire and waved down a nearby server. Before the server could set down an empty water cup, the mage stopped her, and Robin felt a shift in the young girl's magic as she spoke. "Wine, if you please. Red. I don't care for the vintage, but please bring it out with my meal."

The server left without even questioning the order, leaving a thoughtful Robin and a confused, worried Scarlet to stare at the mage.

"Um, I think I need to ask if you should even be considering wine," Scarlet remarked with some hesitancy.

The young girl spoke, ignoring the remark, almost as if she expected it. “I am used to partaking alcohol with my meals. Standard protocol among nobles, I assure you.”

"While that may be within one's house, you needed to cast a minor spell to influence the server into accepting such an order," Robin stated plainly.

Robin spotted a smile behind the young mage's veil for a fleeting moment before she schooled features. "A necessity. Appearances are deceiving. Mine hides many secrets that I will not share except for those pertinent to the matter I wish to discuss with you," she remarked. "But I should mind my manners. I was raised better, after all."

Her eyes looked at Scarlet and then at Robin. “My name is Nyx.” She gestured to the two warriors, recounting their names. “You are Robin and Scarlet, the valiant defenders of merchants and traders.”

Robin nodded his head. "That's correct. A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lady Nyx."

Nyx let out a pleasant hum at Robin's manners and the way he addressed her. "Please, just stick to Nyx. While I come from nobility, I have long since given up such titles." Nyx's face became serious as she moved the conversation along. "Getting to the point, I am in the middle of searching for a rare and invaluable artifact, but during my search I came across a source of foul magic that has latched onto a Dragon Vein and requires careful cleansing. I was on my way to the site when you two joined the caravan."

Scarlet picked up on what Nyx was going to ask and cut right to the chase. “And you want to ask us for help, right?”

"That is correct," Nyx replied smoothly.

Scarlet leaned forward and leered at the young girl in front of her. Nyx simply sat impassively in her spot as Scarlet sized her up. “And what kind of little girl goes around ‘cleansing’ things? To me, it all looks like some little noble has some big ideas in her head. Why do you even need to go? Robin and I are probably more than enough to deal with whatever dark magic is causing a funk. You just need to tell us where it’s happening.”

Robin could tell Scarlet was probing Nyx for answers of some kind, and by the subtle grimace on the mage's face, Scarlet was hitting at a sensitive point.

Nyx took a moment to consider her words, needing several seconds to do so. "Because magic, no matter the source, can be devastating if mishandled, young lady. Dark magic is only so because the caster makes it so," Nyx bit back with some venom. "And while I'm sure you can provide some support, I mostly need Robin's aid in this endeavor."

Scarlet seemed taken aback by being addressed as ‘young lady’ from one who looked younger than her, while Robin filed away the comment to the other oddities he noticed with Nyx. Her word choice was one thing, while her magic was another. Now that she was close to him, Robin could pick up more factors regarding her magic.

One was that her reserves, those that he could feel with his own, were quite large. Too large. Even for a young prodigy. It was like Nyx had decades worth of growth within her.

Second was the twisted darkness that seemed to permeate her very being. Once more, Nyx reminded him of Tharja. While the Plegian mage had her moments of darkness, there was a glimmer of light that shone through it all.

Even so, he sensed no dishonesty in Nyx's request, but he needed more information to work with.

"What makes me worth bringing along for this cleansing? I'm a skilled mage, yes, but that doesn't guarantee I would know what I'm doing once we arrived at the site you are looking for." Robin's eyes narrowed slightly as he gauged Nyx's reaction to the question.

Nyx, for her part, maintained a straight face as she answered him. “Because you have already done so before. Your magic is very similar to a pulse I felt not too long ago.” Robin noted the humor that laced her tone. She had expected such a question, it seemed. “Add on certain rumors of a pair of shepherds battling a rogue mage that have come from the south, and you learn to put two and two together.”

She adopted an incredulous on her face just then. “Shepherds? At first, I truly thought a pair of sheep herders were truly lucky in dealing with that madman.” Her gaze fell upon Robin, her dull eyes flickering with a mixture of amusement and curiosity. "Is that truly the name you two are calling your little company?”

"It's a fine name and one I'm quite fond of," Robin answered firmly.

Nyx simply stared at Robin, mulling over the name several times in her head before speaking. "I suppose it is if one understands the meaning. You can share it with me later, though."

Robin nodded. “Right. We’re currently discussing your wish for my help in cleansing a Vein.”

"Yes," Nyx replied, getting back on track. "There are many similar sites across Nohr, though very few, if any, are near a Dragon Vein. The keep you two were at recently almost became such a sight."

Scarlet leaned in, surprise apparent on her face at Nyx's remark. "Wait, so, you actually went there?"

Nyx nodded. "Yes. I had heard rumors of that madman and wished to dispose of him myself before he could wreak havoc on the land, but you two reached him first. I was two days behind you, it seems, and not wanting to waste my chance, I traveled to Alnor Keep to investigate it myself." She shot the pair a rather curious look. "I even heard that Princess Camilla herself was there, and that she traveled with an odd pair of warriors."

Her dull red eyes landed on Robin as she studied him once more. "Whatever you did to cleanse the Dragon Vein of Eleus' influence still lingers there." Nyx adopted a wistful look as she continued to speak. "It... was like being enveloped in a warm embrace. It had been so long since I had experienced anything like it."

Robin and Scarlet didn't speak as they let Nyx silently relive a fonder time in her memories. Scarlet just thought it was the actions of a young girl missing her family or someone close to her. Robin, however, saw more to it.

Snapping back to reality, Nyx shook her head and readopted her stoic expression. “Apologies...” Taking a second to gather herself, Nyx continued pleading her case. “That is why I require your aid. While you are young, you are obviously highly skilled. Between the two of us-“ Nyx paused and looked at Scarlet, acknowledging the blonde’s presence. “Three of us, if you feel so inclined to remain by your lover’s side, then it should be a simple matter.”

Scarlet narrowed her eyes. "It's not that simple. From what I know and from what Robin has told me about magic, it's never that simple."

Nyx seemed pleased to hear such a statement. “Quite. Magic thrives on intent. And potent magic, empowered by, say, a Dragon Vein, has the potential to become a living magic.” She interlocked her fingers and placed them on the table, reminding Robin of Miriel whenever she acted more like an instructor. “Now, imagine if that living magic was twisted by someone’s dark intentions.”

"Then it will act on the intent of the caster, even if they have passed on," Robin finished, his voice tense as he spoke. "How long has this site been active?"

Nyx seemed hesitant to answer, but did so with a whisper. "Decades."

Robin unconsciously clenched a fist at that. His mind raced with worry at the thought of a site being affected by dark magic for so long. He could hear a deep laugh resonating from the corners of his mind as he found himself standing in an expansive, dim chamber. His magic stirred as a smiling specter appeared before him.

He soon felt Naga's essence within him soothe his flaring magic before it could get out of control. As his mind settled, Robin shared a look with Scarlet.

The blonde just gave him a smile that told him she wasn't about to let him go into trouble alone.

"We're in," Robin stated resolutely. His eyes met Nyx's, peering into her dull red orbs as he spoke. "Where are we headed?"

"Into the wastelands. There is a temple about half a day's journey from here where the source of the disturbance is," Nyx responded. "Since I couldn't reach it myself safely when I discovered it, I made sure to-"

A sudden gasp pulled their attention to their server, who had made her way over to their table with Nyx’s meal and wine. “I-I’m sorry,” she said apologetically. “You actually mean to go to the wastelands? B-but that temple is cursed.”

“Which is why we are heading there,” Nyx replied disinterestedly at the young woman’s concern.

The answer seemed to disturb the young woman, who seemed adamant to reprimand the trio. She turned to look at Robin and Scarlet as she set the tray of food down, giving them a look of disbelief as her eyes glanced worriedly to Nyx. "You can't bring a child to such a place! It's irresponsible!"

The air seemed to chill as all eyes turned to the young mage. Even the other tavern patrons paused their conversations and meals to look over at the trio. “Don’t you dare speak to me as if I were some foolhardy child with no grasp on the world.” Her dull eyes now flashed with indignant anger as she stared down the surprised server. Even then, her voice was calm, but with a stern undertone that could make anyone it was directed at feel like a thoroughly disciplined child. “You have done your job. Now leave the adults to their business.”

The young woman looked like she wanted to argue against what she thought was a dangerous endeavor, but another glaring look from Nyx sent her scurrying away.

Scarlet let out a low whistle. "Damn," she remarked as she turned to look at the mage sitting across from her. "You really don't like being called a child, do you? Sorry if I offended you earlier."

Nyx spared Scarlet a thoughtful look. With a sigh, she removed her face veil and set it beside her and pulled her meal and drink to her. “You are forgiven. I don’t normally let such words get to me, but despite dealing with that annoyance for years, it seems I am still prone to childish, emotional outbursts. I rarely care to deal with people, so that no doubt played a role in my reaction.”

The last pieces of the puzzle clicked into place in Robin’s mind as he stared at Nyx, his lips forming a sorrowful frown. “How long have you been cursed?” he asked.

Scarlet's head whipped around to look at him and then back to Nyx as she caught on to what he had just figured out. With a remorseful huff, Scarlet shook her head, hanging it low as she avoided looking at Nyx. "Fuck... Now I really feel like an ass."

“As I said earlier, Scarlet, you are forgiven,” Nyx replied. She stared into her wine cup, gazing at her crimson reflection as she spoke. “To answer your question, Robin, it has been quite some time. The last accurate count I had, I believe, is at least sixty years, give or take two or three. Magic has a way of getting out of control when we least expect it, doesn’t it?”

Robin nodded. Magic certainly did. He could remember several times he and Ricken had dealt with a spell the younger mage thought he could handle, only for it to backfire. Magic that became dark left marks on its user and was more likely to turn on a caster if they weren’t careful. It goes to show how skilled and controlled Tharja was as she hadn’t had a single incident with her magic when she first joined the Shepherds -and with how benign many of her curses were- showcased her skills even more.

"Is that why you are looking to cleanse the site of this Dragon Vein?" he asked the cursed mage.

“... Yes,” Nyx answered quietly. “I’ve made my peace with what has happened to me. I don’t believe there is a way to counter this curse of mine, nor do I want there to be. My penance has yet to be paid.” She raised her head, meeting Robin’s soft gaze. “What better way to use my eternal youth than to do away with other dark magicks that threaten my home...”

Robin listened intently to her words, to the sincerity that laced every syllable. Before him was someone who had touched darkness, enveloping her soul in its corrupting embrace. After facing the consequences of such practices, Nyx chose to be better, something he found inspiring.

Robin had no doubt that Nyx still battled her own demons. Dark magic left marks on its user. Nyx suffered one that would never go away.

If it meant helping her find some peace, then Robin felt compelled to help her however he could.

"We'll need a plan," he stated, his voice serious as he took command. His mind raced, forming a mental list of several factors he considered important. "How best to handle this lingering magic, what sort of layout we can expect the temple to have, and if there are any sort of defenses, physical or magical, left inside that we need to worry about."

As Robin began making a list of things to consider going forward, the subtle, commanding shift in the young man in front of her mesmerized Nyx. Even Scarlet became much more serious, throwing out possibilities that Robin took into consideration. But what held Nyx in rapt attention was the power, confidence, and experience swirling within Robin’s purple eyes.

Including a familiar pained-look she had seen within her own eyes when she gazed at her reflection.

It made her wonder what sort of life he must have lived to gain such a look.

Pushing those thoughts aside, Nyx joined in the conversation, making sure her new companions had the same information she had. "Before we go any further, you must first know what we are dealing with."

“I take it that some group of mages dabbled in things they really shouldn’t have?” Scarlet half-asked, half-joked.

Nyx gave the blonde knight a stern nod. "Indeed." Nyx paused, taking a second to gather her thoughts before speaking again, her voice carrying a heavy weight with each word. "Tell me, have either of you heard of the Silent Dragon?"

Robin and Scarlet shared a look, their brows knitting together in a mixture of confusion and intrigue.

Nyx nodded at their reaction. “I thought not. I have learned of it myself only recently. You should be familiar with the Dawn and Dusk Dragons, yes?” she asked the pair.

Scarlet was quick to answer, hoping to keep Robin’s unfamiliarity with her world’s legends out of Nyx’s notice. “Yeah. The two divine dragons that gave their blood to the royal families.”

"A very basic understanding," replied the cursed mage. Scarlet's lips scrunched together, conveying her annoyance at Nyx's words. Nyx, however, paid her no mind and continued her explanation. "The Dawn and Dusk Dragons are just two of several Divine Dragons. One can consider them the strongest of their brethren, though that is dependent on who you ask."

Nyx held her cup in hand, swirling the wine within it as she considered her next words. “However, not much is known about the Divine Dragons outside of the cultures that worship them. Nohr and Hoshido both have their own libraries dedicated to their own genealogies regarding their bloodlines and connections to the Dawn and Dusk Dragons, respectively. The Ice, Wind, and Fire Tribes have their own gods that they follow. Those gods are simply three other Divine Dragons that left their mark on the world, though not in a way that the Dawn and Dusk Dragons have.”

Thoroughly engrossed in the history of this world, Robin leaned in, intent on learning more. Scarlet chuckled at the excitable gleam in his eyes, while Nyx felt a kindred spirit with him. “And where does this Silent Dragon come in? Has it aligned itself with a tribe like the previous three? Or has it claimed a kingdom outside Nohr and Hoshido’s influence?” He asked. A thoughtful look crossed his face as another possibility came to mind. “Or, is it completely unaffiliated with humans altogether?”

Outside of magic, history -and by extension, legends- was another one of Robin's favored subjects of study. For one who had lost his memory, it made him more open to seeing what the past was like. There was one saying that he stubbornly clung to because of that.

Those who forget the past are doomed to repeat it.

History, and the choices rulers, heroes, and other famous figures made, had a way of coming around once more. Grima was a perfect example.

There was another reason he took an interest in Nyx's sudden lesson. Much like magic was turning out to be a constant between worlds, dragons were as well. With this in mind, along with his change into a draconic being in human form, there was much to glean from this discussion.

“I truly do not know,” Nyx replied with a shrug. “I only know so much about the dragons of Dawn, Dusk, Fire, Ice, and Wind because there are plenty of books and scrolls detailing their history. Even then, my knowledge isn’t complete. Aside from those five, there are three other dragons of note, but information is either limited or nonexistent. The Silent Dragon happens to be one of them.”

Scarlet nodded along. Nyx could see that the blonde knight was making connections in her head and was pleasantly surprised by her next question. “So, that means that maybe someone has information about this Silent Dragon, and that’s one reason we’re going to this temple, right?” Gauging the cursed mage’s reaction, Scarlet pressed on. “Otherwise, you wouldn’t have even brought it up.”

Nyx gave the blonde knight a grim nod. "Indeed. Dragons, even when no longer a part of our world, inspire many. Some form cults."

Robin did well to hide the displeasure and rising anger bubbling in his chest at her words. Once more, the deep laughter emanating from the furthest corners of his mind returned. Robin did his best to ignore it as Nyx continued to speak.

“This cult devoted itself to the Silent Dragon and took residence in the temple nearly a century ago, from what I could learn. How they altered the Dragon Vein and what exactly they did to it is also unknown to me.” Nyx seemed rather annoyed having to confess that last part. Robin couldn’t blame her.

Information was key to many things, and as the tactician of the Shepherds, limited information meant more careful formations and tactics to ensure all his friends and their troops survived the battle. To have little to go on was risky, but sometimes you had to take risks to complete your objective.

"We'll have to play things by ear," Robin stated.

"Unfortunately," Nyx begrudgingly agreed.

Scarlet, however, was a little more optimistic. “We got this,” she said, bumping Robin’s shoulder with her own. “I got your back, Robin.” Her red eyes swept over to Nyx, and she gave the cursed mage a confident smile. “Same to you, Nyx.”

Despite her stoic and disinterested facade, a small smile broke out across Nyx's face. "Then, I suppose I should count my blessings to have such a confident knight at our side."

Scarlet beamed at Nyx. "More than that." Scarlet then wrapped an arm around Robin's neck and pulled him in close to her, still smiling broadly as she did. "You have the Shepherds."

Nyx gained a contemplative look from Scarlet’s words. She mulled them over for a moment before finally speaking. “Yes, so I do,” she said as she directed her attention to Robin. “The name. Shepherds. It is unique, but I see why you are attached to it now.”

Robin smiled as Nyx ate her meal before it got cold. Scarlet had ordered a pint of honeymead, voicing her pleasure that they had a cask or two to serve. As the two engaged each other in a round of small talk, Robin thought about what he had learned about the dragons of this world.

Unlike Naga, the Dawn and Dusk Dragons passed along their blood to the royal lines of Hoshido and Nohr through different means. Those bloodlines were still strong, but unlike Tiki, the royals only had certain boons granted to them. Camilla showed that his more draconic blood reacted to her, and it was safe to assume that the same could happen if he should cross paths with any other royals.

"You will need to learn what has happened to the dragons." Tiki's voice rang within his mind, joining her thoughts with his. "We both know that dragons, no matter how divine or godly, can be killed."

'I'll have to see if there are differences in their biology compared to the dragons of our world,' Robin commented. 'Being able to pass along their bloodlines without siring children is unique.'

"Quite. Though we have an example of that blood being misused." Robin nodded absentmindedly, remembering how one of Eleus' companions claimed the royal blood they had that allowed them to use the Dragon Vein was a gift. That was another thing to consider regarding tomorrow. If the blood used to alter the Dragon Vein at the temple was freely given, forcibly taken, or willingly used by a royal.

‘Then, there is the matter of Corrin and her companion.’ Robin nodded at Tiki’s words. The arrival of Camilla’s sister within his and Tiki’s dreamscape was a surprise. What was more surprising was that his reaction to her was much stronger than his with Camilla. Over the last few days, he and Tiki had discussed the matter, and they had come to one conclusion that made the most sense to them.

Corrin's bloodline was stronger than Camilla's. With the new knowledge of the Divine Dragons of this world, there was a high possibility that Corrin was a child of one, just as Tiki is Naga's child.

"I still believe that is the most likely answer," Tiki remarked. "The fact that she appeared in our dreamscape and not Camilla, who you have connected with, remarkably well I might add-" Robin rolled his eyes at his beloved Manakete's words, "means that her draconic blood is stronger. Her companion is an example as well, since it appeared to us as a dragon instead of its human guise."

With that in mind, Robin focused on the crux of the matter. Which dragon Corrin descended from and if she even knows.

The more he thought about the matter, the more his thoughts drifted to the princess. It had been a couple of days since her appearance. Robin couldn't help but wonder why that was and if he and Tiki would see her once more.

- The NORTHERN FORTRESS, KINGDOM of NOHR, NIGHT -

Corrin tossed around within the confines of her silky sheets, her extravagant mattress squeaking with her sudden movements. Sleep eluded her, as it had for the past three nights. Her restless mind was elsewhere, focusing on the pair of strangers in that odd dream.

Robin and Tiki, standing below what Corrin thought to be a divine tree in the middle of an infinite sea.

When she woke up the next morning, her mind had been only on those two people. While training, Gunter would chide her that she was letting her mind wander, harking it back to one of the first lessons she received from him about the dangers of doing so in the middle of a fight. Jakob acted the disappointed teacher when her etiquette and education lessons rolled around, making the ash-haired princess feel rather guilty for not paying attention to him as she should have.

Corrin just couldn’t take her mind off the two figures in her dream.

When she shared the dream with Felicia and Lilith, the two had different reactions. Felicia gushed about how the dream must really mean something. Felicia couldn’t really settle on one idea, and some were more outlandish than the last, though each revolved, mostly, around the man Corrin knew to be Robin.

Lilith had a much more curious reaction. She gave Corrin quick answers, moving the conversation along with little thought on the matter, despite Corrin pushing for more. Even Felicia noted how Lilith did all she could to dodge the question or avoided further prodding. It made Corrin wonder why her friend was acting as strangely as she was.

While Corrin seemed to be left with more questions than answers, she believed that the best way to get those answers was to question the source itself.

However, that proved surprisingly difficult, if not annoying.

Corrin knew the first step was to dream of that towering, ancient tree and the infinite sea that blended seamlessly into the horizon. Robin and Tiki would be there, she reasoned, as it made the most sense to her. The issue she faced was that two nights ago, she had run into a barrier that prevented her from joining them. The night after that, she swore the connection she felt to the dream seemed to be like a thin thread, one that could easily snap.

Tonight, Corrin hoped her luck would change, that she would see Robin and Tiki again and finally speak to them. For now, she faced another challenge.

“Ah~.”

Before that, though, Corrin dealt with her burning arousal, same as she had the last three days after finally putting a face to Robin’s name. Add on the unexpected presence of the otherworldly beauty that was his companion, something primal stirred within Corrin’s heart.

The princess had been relieving her inflamed arousal several times during the day, much to her own embarrassment. Gunter found her quick exit from her martial training odd, and Jakob had more than once reprimanded her absence of decorum after her lessons. She even had to dodge a flustered and exasperated Flora several times.

It made Corrin blush at how many times she had masturbated these last three days. At this moment, however, she couldn't care less when her slender fingers rubbed her slick labia. She moaned into her pillow, muffling her wanton cries as her mind drifted to the image of Robin’s handsome face and the deep, purple orbs that locked their gaze onto her.

Corrin closed her eyes as she imagined Robin’s fingers in place of hers, tactically attacking each of her sweet spots as she writhed at his touch. “T-there. Right there, Robin~.”

She gasped as two of her digits poked at her soaked entrance, her nails grazing her sensitive walls before taking the plunge. She started slowly, fingering herself at a slow pace before finding a steady rhythm. As she continued her ministrations, Corrin’s body shuddered as she imagined Robin’s lips grazing her tingling skin, planting a series of butterfly kisses along her nape.

“Like this?” Robin asked as his fingers entered her hungry cunt. Corrin leaned back against him, feeling his muscular chest against her skin. She blushed as she turned her head and saw that same confident smirk he wore when she first saw him.

"Ye~s." Corrin moaned as she let the fantasy play out.

Her erect and pebbled nipples slid across the silky sheets of her bed as Corrin gently rocked her body. The image of Robin playing with her body now had him teasing her full bust. It went on like that for a moment before the image of Tiki appeared in her mind.

Just like how Corrin got lost in her many imaginings of Robin’s confident demeanor and his vibrant eyes that spoke volumes of worldly experience and gentle care, Tiki’s emerald green pools drew Corrin in. The divine beauty’s face was serene, expressing genuine and deep emotions with every look.

Corrin knew the facsimiles of Robin and Tiki she built up in her mind were of her own doing. Who the two truly were in reality could only be learned by finally talking to the pair. For now, though, she was content with her imagination and all the raunchy thoughts that drove her desires.

Rolling her hips back caused Corrin to bite into her pillow as her erect clit rubbed up against her palm. While her vision swam with stars, her mind continued to play out the fantasy she had concocted.

"It seems that our dear princess wants more, Robin," Tiki declared before she claimed Corrin's other breast, groping the full mound to her heart's content. Just like Robin, she moved her mouth to Corrin's nape and pressed her lips against the ash-blonde's tingling skin as she peppered the princess with fluttering kisses.

Corrin’s fantasies during this three-day period had always followed this path. Robin and Tiki would tease her until Corrin succumbed to their own desires. Sometimes, she would find herself pinned down by Tiki as she pressed her pelvis up against hers, rubbing their sexes together. Robin would then claim them as his, using them as he pleased until he -and Corrin- were thoroughly satisfied. Other times, Tiki would pull Corrin in close, cradling her as Robin thrusted into her pussy.

Her rhythm increased as Corrin remembered earlier today when Felicia had stumbled upon her right in the middle of her self-ministrations. Granted, Corrin had quickly dipped into a broom closet and hadn’t bothered to lock the door, but her surprise and minor shame at being caught were apparent. All of that was pushed aside and easily forgotten the moment Corrin dragged Felicia in on the fun. What would have been only a few minutes alone turned into nearly ten minutes of Corrin and Felicia playing with each other.

Not that either minded. Felicia was Corrin’s best friend and attendant. It was her duty as both to relieve the tension Corrin felt. It’s not like they hadn’t shared Corrin’s bed before.

'Divines~. Felicia is too good with her hands,' Corrin thought as she continued to hump her fingers as they plunged into her hole. Despite Felicia's rather clumsy nature, Corrin was well-aware of the maid's dexterous hands.

As if reacting to her memories, there was a shift in her fantasy.

Out of the corner of her eye, Corrin spotted movement from the side and a flash of long salmon-colored hair. Knowing she was spotted, Felicia sauntered into the scene with her usual level of grace, meaning she stumbled into Corrin, who along with Tiki, wrapped their arms around the friendly maid in order to catch her. "L-Lady Corrin! I-I-I didn't mean to intrude!"

Felicia felt like captured prey as Robin and Tiki eyed her. She shifted her gaze between Corrin, Tiki, and Robin before she shyly turned her gaze downward at her shuffling feet.

Corrin clamped her legs around her hand as the fantasy Felicia entered the scene. The Nohrian princess had included several others in her fantasy with Robin and Tiki. Felicia was the one who had made several appearances, much to Corrin’s pleasure. She even teased the klutzy maid about it earlier. Felicia's normally pale skin turned a burning shade of red, though Corrin could tell that she was into it if the way Felicia's thighs rubbed together was anything to go by.

Lilith also appeared, though that left Corrin confused and aroused. It made it difficult to look at her friend in the eyes the day it happened, though. To her slight shame and secret lust, her older sister, Camilla, made an appearance too. Even in Corrin’s fantasies, Camilla doted on her before expressing a carnal desire to be fucked hard by Robin. Corrin didn’t know why her mind conjured up such a thing, but to see her usually flirty, mature sister being ravished and using crude and raunchy language to express herself made the entire taboo fantasy even more exciting.

Especially when Camilla dragged Corrin and Tiki in on the fun.

One fantasy had Camilla pinning Corrin to the bed much like Tiki often did, only Camilla positioned her hips in a way that had their pussies rub together each time Robin thrust into Camilla from behind. Another had Camilla holding onto Corrin, pulling her into an intense kiss as Corrin moaned into her mouth as Robin claimed the ash-blonde princess while Tiki claimed her sister.

As Corrin edged closer to climax, her mind returned to her current fantasy.

"I don't mind," Tiki responded as her emerald green eyes trailed the Felicia's slender frame. She moved behind Felicia, placed her arms on the maid's shoulders and pushed her up against Corrin, pressing her pert breasts against Corrin's full ones. "The more the merrier, isn't that right, Robin?"

Robin let out a hum in agreement, not once stopping his actions, much to Corrin's immense satisfaction. His body agreed as well, as Corrin felt something press against her toned ass.

Robin's cock was something she left to her wild imagination as that was all she had to go on. She was sure, however, that he was large and ready to send Corrin into a state of bliss. It just seemed right to her.

Corrin found herself naked and on her knees, with Felicia across from her and Tiki in between them, with said cock staring right at them. Licking her lips, Corrin leaned in close, her mouth slowly opening with her hot breath causing the phallus to twitch.

"So-" Corrin's breathing hitched as her fingers reached deep inside her velvety tunnel. "So big~."

Kneeling opposite each other, Corrin and Felicia clumsily ran their tongues along the length of Robin's thick cock as Tiki worked on his crown. Corrin's eyes met Felicia's, lust-filled red pools gazing into hazy aqua-blues. As she and Felicia worked in tandem, Tiki sneakily groped their asses, eliciting a surprised squeak from Felicia and a throaty moan from Corrin.

As Tiki played with the princess and the maid, Robin placed a hand on the pair's heads. Holding them in place, he thrust his hips forward, shoving the crown of his cock into Tiki's waiting mouth as Corrin and Felicia lathered his shaft with their tongues.

"More. I need more~," Corrin became desperate as she felt herself coming close to the edge. Her sweaty, glistening body grew hotter by the second as her fingers moved at a furious rate, fucking her pussy relentlessly as her fantasy shifted once more.

Corrin lay on her back, legs spread outward and her breasts bouncing rhythmically as Robin plunged his cock into her needy cunt. Felicia was at Corrin's right, with an arm draped around Corrin's waist as she watched her lady being plowed. Tiki was on Corrin's left, teasing Corrin's engorged clit with her fingers.

"How does it feel, Corrin?" the green-haired beauty asked.

"Good. I-It's so go~od!" Corrin answered the lewd specter. Her fingers moved at a blur, matching Robin's pace in her mind as she gave into her desires. She unconsciously rocked her hips back and forth, simulating the actions of her fantasy. "I'm going to cum."

“Let me help, Lady Corrin,” Felicia said as she brought her hand to Tiki’s, joining the ample-busted beauty as they played with Corrin’s fleshy pearl.

Tiki leaned in close to Corrin's ear and whispered. "Do it, Corrin. Cum for us. Cum for Robin."

Corrin let out a throaty moan in response. "I'm cumming. Robin~, I'm cumming!" Corrin declared as her walls clenched around her fingers. Lewd liquids stained her digits, flowing past them, running down her hand, and dripping onto the white sheets below her.

Her body shook as Robin slammed his hips forward, releasing a torrent of cum inside her as the fantasy ended. Corrin simply lay limply in bed, her hips twitching sporadically every so often as her climax subsided. Her breathing was haggard, with short, choppy breaths escaping her lips. Sweat coated every inch of her pale skin, highlighted by the moon’s pale light, causing her to glow.

Slowly, she rolled onto her back, chest heaving as she stared at the canopy of her bed. Raising her hand, Corrin saw the slick, slimy juices coating her fingers, with small droplets rolling down the curves of her palms. In her lust-addled mind, Corrin brought her fingers to her mouth and sucked on them, savoring her flavor with a hungry, low hum.

She felt another heat build up within her core and responded by clenching her legs together and rolling onto her side. She was half-tempted to have another go, but clearer minds won out. Grabbing another pillow, Corrin hugged it tightly to her chest and buried her face within it.

"Please... I need to see them." Corrin's eyes grew heavy as her exhaustion finally caught up with her. Sleep called out to her, another chance to dream of that divine tree and the infinite sea.

Her breathing slowed as she finally drifted off. She clung to that last thought like a lifeline, hoping that whatever connected her to Robin and Tiki would oblige her request.

"If not tonight, then please let it be tomorrow."

- The WASTELANDS, KINGDOM of NOHR, MORNING -

A harsh wind swept across the barren and rocky grassland. The morning sun peeked over the horizon, rising slowly into the sky and bringing a dry heat to the land.

Robin stood by and watched as Nyx examined a glyph on a nearby stone that practically towered over the cursed mage. Scarlet stood next to him, idly scratching Tia’s powerful jaw as they waited for their newest companion to finish her work. This had been the last stone in a set of twenty that formed a magical perimeter around the temple Nyx wished to cleanse. Before they could even enter the temple, she had been adamant about checking each one. Understanding the importance of her request, Scarlet and Tia had ferried the group to each one.

As Nyx worked on each one, Robin intently studied every movement and listened to each incantation Nyx performed. It would serve him well to see how different Nohr's full list of magicks compared to his own world's.

That, and everything he learns now, gives him an edge in the future. That was another reason he was open to helping Nyx. If there were references to other curses or twisted magicks that Nohr’s mages might use, he needed to know.

“Done,” Nyx declared as she stepped back from the enormous stone. “The warding scheme I placed around the temple is still standing and hasn’t been tampered with.” She turned to look at Robin and Scarlet. “I am surprised, however. I would have expected one of Garon’s court mages to attempt to break through. At least it has done its job.”

Scarlet snorted. "While I kinda am iffy on your method of keeping people out, I gotta admit that it's a pretty good one. Playing into the idea that this place is cursed is something I wouldn't have ever thought of."

“Generally speaking, people tend to be superstitious if there is something they don’t understand or can not make sense of,” Nyx explained as she joined Robin and Scarlet. “You just need to play into it if you wish to keep them away from something that can hurt them. You saw how our server reacted yesterday. That is in response to this warding scheme. People have come here in search of something, trigger the scheme, and returned with nothing but fear and empty pockets.”

“I noticed some similarities to some curses someone I know uses. A small fright curse, combined with a redirection curse, on top of a befuddlement curse makes for an interesting mixture,” Robin commented. He kept the universal similarities he had been keeping track of to himself. While Nohr had its own magicks, there were too many spells that were one for one like the ones from his world. It made him wonder how much of it was because of magic being a universal constant or how the knowledge of spells transfers to other realms, much like the knowledge of other worlds. “It’s amazing how you got it to maintain itself so effectively. Is it drawing ambient power from the Vein?”

Nyx gave the snow-haired Tactician a pleased smirk. “It is. The result of many years of trial and error, I can assure you. Unlike you, I do not have the benefit of having draconic blood flowing through my veins, so while the warding scheme works, it can be much better. It has kept the solicitors away from my home for decades. Including a king.”

Scarlet's eyes widened at that last bit of information. "Garon came looking for you?"

The cursed mage’s expression soured. “Yes. He once scouted me before I went into hiding. I denied him and fled soon after. He did so again many years later, after Queen Katerina’s passing.” Her voice grew dark, her eyes swirling with magical energy as she recalled the last time Garon had attempted to invade her home. “His last attempt was much more aggressive.”

Her sudden flare of anger subsided, and she moved over to Tia's side. "Come along now. We should make our way to the temple."

"Right, right." Scarlet hopped onto Tia's saddle and pulled Robin up behind her, who then pulled Nyx up after him. "Just point us there"

Nyx settled behind Robin and wrapped her arms around him. "It is located inside the crevice we spotted earlier."

Scarlet nudged Tia with her heels, urging the wyvern to rise. With several flaps of her powerful wings, Tia ascended. Gripping the reins tightly, Scarlet responded to Nyx. "Got it. Hopefully, they built that temple with wyverns in mind. I would hate to have Tia wait for us out here."

It took only a few minutes to reach the crevice Nyx mentioned. The closer the group neared the temple, the more they could feel an unnatural energy emitting from the jagged scar in the earth. Tia let out a guttural growl, voicing her own objections.

“I know, girl. I feel it too,” Scarlet said as she tried to soothe her mount's growing agitation.

As the wyvern dived into the crevice, Robin felt his magic stir aggressively within him. Like Tia, he released a guttural growl that caught Nyx off guard. Even Scarlet spared a glance over her shoulder as she looked at him in concern.

It became increasingly difficult for Robin to calm himself down the closer they were to the temple. He soon spotted the face of the temple, carved into the crevice itself, with immaculate pillars and reliefs creating an impressive portico that withstood the march of time. From what Robin could tell, the architecture was far older than anything he had seen in Nohr, but there were minor similarities he could note in the base design of it all.

"How old is this place?" Robin asked through a growl.

Nyx unconsciously tightened her grip on Robin after hearing his voice. The action caused Robin's tension to ease slightly, as he remembered that while Scarlet knew of his new bloodline, Nyx didn't have a full understanding. Taking a slow, deep breath and releasing it, Robin regained control of his senses and instincts.

Sensing his fluctuating magic beginning to steady, Nyx answered him. “Since the founding of Nohr. It’s one of the few sites remaining from the kingdom’s emergence.”

"And that means that this place could have seen many souls since then," Robin remarked as Tia descended to the ground.

As soon as his boots touched the rough earth, Robin felt a magical prod coming from the temple itself. He quickly stopped Scarlet from dismounting Tia's saddle, causing her to look at him and then the temple in concern.

Remembering several counter-curses and protective spells, Robin channeled his magic, willing Naga’s essence to empower him. Reaching out to take Scarlet’s hand, Robin completed the spell, and Scarlet felt a divine warmth envelop her. Like at Alnor Keep when she last experienced the teal-colored flames Robin created, there was something comforting about the power that washed over her, protecting her from the chilling unease she had felt earlier.

Robin repeated the process with Tia, something the wyvern seemed to appreciate as she nuzzled her head against his chest when he finished. He turned to Nyx, his hand held out, offering the same protection he provided for Scarlet and Tia. Nyx's eyes turned to the open palm and took a moment to consider it.

“I...” She reached out and placed her hand in Robin’s, “wouldn’t be opposed to such a generous offer.” It was a sign of trust first and foremost. Beyond that, the seeker of magical knowledge within Nyx was curious to experience Robin’s magic in such a way. Creating a magical shield to protect his companion and her mount was difficult, but he did so with practiced ease and little care to the dip in his own reserves.

As soon as Robin cast the protective spell, Nyx let out a surprised gasp. For the first time in a long time, she experienced magic whose intent was pure. Perfectly pure.

"Trust me," Scarlet said with a smirk as she hopped off Tia's saddle. "I got to feel that without the filter." Nyx noticed Scarlet unconsciously rubbing her thighs together as she seemed to get lost in her memories. "T-That was intense."

Scarlet left it at that and quickly made her way to Robin, who had moved to study the temple's portico from a distance. Nyx slowly slid off Tia, patting the wyvern's side as she considered Scarlet's words.

“Y-yes,” Nyx parroted as she still felt the warmth behind the spell. “Intense.” She felt a sudden heat build up in her cheeks the more she studied her reaction. Shaking her head, she took a second to calm her nerves and moved to join Robin and Scarlet.

As she got closer to the pair and their wyvern, she noted the focused look in Robin’s vibrant purple eyes, noting flickers of azure dancing within them. His jaw clenched shut tightly as a frown marred his features. Her mind wandered back to the word Scarlet had used. Intense. That word seemed to describe the young mage beside her perfectly.

"It's getting quiet," Robin commented, never once taking his eyes off the earthen structure before them.

Scarlet spared him a glance before focusing her hearing. There were no animals nearby, save for Tia. The plant life was sparse, but Scarlet noticed that she couldn't hear the wind brushing through the nearby patch of grass or even the withered bush.

Then, there was the wind itself. Inside a crevice, Scarlet thought that she would hear the wind clearly. In fact, it should have been amplified, creating a haunting wail in a place like this. But there was nothing. The wind that she knew was blowing seemed dim.

“Now you see why this place has me concerned,” Nyx remarked as she looked around the area. “I have never experienced an odd phenomenon such as this. Once we enter the temple itself-“ Her eyes narrowed, sharpening ever so slightly as she spoke, “the silence will be suffocating.”

Scarlet swallowed the sudden lump in her throat. "Fucking hell..."

As Robin listened to the pair, he felt something prod his mind as the sound of deep laughter cut through the dimming silence. His eyes were drawn to the large opening, where a faint pair of sickly purple lights emerged from the shadow. The lights never moved. They focused solely on Robin before fading into the darkness. Robin's brows furrowed as the laughter lingered, echoing throughout the crevice.

“-bin. Robin!” He jolted at Scarlet’s voice. He turned his attention to the blonde knight, noting her worried expression. “Geez. You alright?”

"You hear something too?" Nyx asked.

Robin and Scarlet turned to look at Nyx, who kept her eyes on the temple. Robin didn't answer at first. Instead, his mind lingered on the question and its implications. After a moment of silence, he finally responded. "I hear a ghost I thought I buried long ago."

Robin turned to Nyx again, a question forming at the tip of his tongue. "What do you hear?"

Like him, Nyx didn't answer right away. She spent a moment trying to find the right way to answer him. "My conscience," she replied. Robin could hear the pain in her voice, the resignation behind her words with that simple sentence.

Dropping the topic there, Nyx made her way inside. Robin and Scarlet followed behind her, with a tense Tia lingering for a moment before trailing after them.

The first thing Robin noticed when he crossed the threshold of the temple's portico was the utter, unnatural silence. Nyx was correct when she said how suffocating the silence was. The wind that he could feel on his back was there. He could feel it tickling the skin of his ears, yet that was the only way he knew of its existence. His boots clacked against the stony floor, yet his footsteps didn't reverberate within the room. Even Tia's heavy clawed feet failed to create a sound.

It was maddening. His only solace was that the silence hadn’t entirely snuffed out their voices. It only dimmed them to a whisper. He was thankful that his enhanced senses were coming through for him.

Darkness blanketed the antechamber they stood in. As Robin moved to produce a new spell to give them light, Nyx stopped him with a raised hand. She gave him a look that told him to save as much of his energy as possible. Conceding her silent point, Robin gave her a nod, and Nyx called forth a ball of light that glowed softly in the darkness.

Scarlet's grip on her axe tightened as she spotted several skeletal remains within the soft boundary of Nyx's light. "Shit," she remarked dryly.

The skeletons wore clothes that looked to be the predecessors of the attire that today’s Dark Mages and Sorcerers wear. Cautiously inching closer, Scarlet crouched down and observed the nearest pile of remains. Her fingers glided across the fabric, looking for any signs of foul play, be it physical or magical.

"Anything?" Robin asked as he joined her. Scarlet jolted slightly at the sound of his voice. Reacting quickly, Robin placed a gentle hand on her shoulder in order to calm her down.

"N-no. Nothing," Scarlet squeaked out once her heart settled. "Fuck. This silence is a nightmare." Returning her attention to the skeleton on the ground, she gestured to it, looking to get Robin's input. "What do you think happened?"

"It's most likely that the spell required more than they expected, or maybe this was the cost of their meddling," Nyx said callously as she joined the two.

"Harsh," Scarlet replied with a wince.

A phantom voice emerged from the ether, mimicking the cadence and tone Nyx had as it spoke. "What a surprise. You not caring for the well-being of another who has suffered at the hands of dark magic."

Nyx went silent at the phantom voice and made her way over to an archway leading deeper into the temple.

"Geez..." Scarlet stood up and gave the skeleton one last look while Robin continued to study it. "What do you think?" she asked him.

Robin let out a hum Scarlet could scarcely hear, though his words rang out clear. "Twisted magic comes with a cost. If they were willing to corrupt a Dragon Vein, I don't see why they wouldn't be willing to sacrifice themselves to do so. Self-sacrifice is one of the most powerful forms of intent one can use to cast a spell. Magic doesn't care if the sacrifice is for the good of the world... or its doom."

A familiar voice spoke from the ether, echoing throughout the antechamber. Once more, Robin felt another prod at his mind as the voice seemed to be both far away and right next to his ear at the same time. "Something you are intimately familiar with, Little Bird."

Scarlet readied herself, brandishing her axe as her eyes focused on the darkness blanketing the room. Behind her, Tia released a muted growl, baring her teeth at the dancing shadows. Scarlet felt an involuntary shiver run down her spine. Hearing a second Nyx was one thing, but this second voice was something else.

Something twisted.

Robin, however, slowly rose and paid the voice no mind. "Ignore it, Scarlet. It's just a ghost that refuses to die," he told her.

As he made his way over to Nyx, Scarlet couldn’t hide the look of concern on her face. Despite his words, she could tell that hearing that voice bothered him greatly. Focusing on the objective of their little expedition, Scarlet joined up with Robin and Nyx as Tia lagged behind them, her instincts still on edge from being inside such a dark place.

"Can you feel the Vein?" Scarlet heard Nyx ask Robin.

“Since before we even stepped past the portico,” he answered. “It’s driving my senses and magic wild. It has me worried that even if we cleanse the magic corrupting the Vein, it could take years, if not decades, for that corruption to fully subside.”

Nyx nodded at his words. It was a possibility, but the more thorough Robin was at cleansing the Vein with the same method he used at Alnor Keep, the lower the possibility of the worst-case scenario happening was. If it did take years for the corruption to recede, she would resign herself to keeping an eye on its progress.

Better to ensure their efforts here bore fruit.

Nyx's phantom voice returned, taunting the cursed mage as if having read her thoughts. "And yet you think this will matter in the long run? How much longer will you believe this lie you've told yourself?"

The cursed mage inhaled deeply before releasing an annoyed sigh. "Come. The sooner we finish, the sooner we can leave this dreadful place."

Nyx led the group further into the temple, passing under the archway and into a long hall. The darkness that enshrouded the hall from end to end, creating the illusion that while the group moved forward, they seemed to be getting nowhere. It was quite disorienting. As they continued on, Nyx’s magical light reached the walls, giving the group brief glimpses of the past as murals and reliefs decorated them in between massive columns. The only sign that they were moving forward was the faint glow of swirling energy further into the temple.

Robin's heightened sight allowed him to see the details. Rudimentary dragons were on each one, though time and the hands of men, possibly the former cult that took residence here, damaged the visual histories on display. Now, there was only one dragon that was predominantly displayed.

One with a stony head and an orb or pearl of some kind held tightly in its maw.

A faint light from ahead pulled him from his observations. It pulsed like a heartbeat, though it seemed entrenched in the darkness.

"And once more you will call upon that Divine Wyrm's power? Why? You already wield one that puts you on par with these fallen gods." Robin's eye twitched at the verbal jab at Naga. "Simply rip the magic from its source and make it yours." The more the voice spoke, the more Robin wondered why it was even there in the first place.

His first thought was that magic played a role in it. Possibly the living magic that kept itself alive through the Dragon Vein. A defense that played mind games with those that dared to tread these hallowed halls, he reasoned. The fact that the voices they heard only had ties to him and Nyx probably meant that there was another aspect he had yet to consider.

‘Or it knows we’re a threat.’ The thought rang out in Robin’s mind as the most likely. If his magic was reacting negatively to the Vein and the source of the corrupting, then whatever spell the cult manifested could be doing so as well.

The further the group trekked into the empty temple, crossing into the sanctuary, the more on edge Robin felt. The voice of his phantom didn’t help matters as it constantly goaded a reaction from him. In this utter silence, that voice only grew more thunderous and hard to ignore. “Come now, Little Bird. Why deny your true nature? Is it fear? Fear that you proved me right in the end?”

Robin took a sharp breath at those words. He could hear Scarlet grumble obscenities on his behalf, causing his lips to form a fleeting smile. The phantom's next words finally got a reaction out of the Tactician. "You failed, Robin. You are Grima. Beyond that, you are Grima perfected, wielding both Fell and Divine power within you! How long until you finally recognize that and allow your instincts to take control?"

Robin grit his teeth, his control slipping more and more with each passing second. Nyx had come to a stop, her stoic face giving way to worry as she could feel his magic react strongly to the words of the phantom. Robin ignored her, moving past her and towards the end of the sanctuary. Towards the swirling energy.

His magic danced wildly within his eyes as he beheld the anchor that corrupted the Dragon Vein and gave life to the source of the curse. Before him, standing eerily still on a dais, bathing in the light of the Vein, was an emaciated corpse. Its flesh was taut, revealing little muscle and lanky bones, with dusty and deteriorated clothes hanging loosely on its frame. The most notable feature was the stone mask attached to its face, whose simplistic details were almost entirely obscured by the wispy strands of silver hair that draped all the way to the floor.

"We need to work fast," Nyx commented.

Robin didn’t need to be told twice. Willing his magic forward, he stepped up to the dais. Naga’s power filled his being as azure flames danced along his fingers. He felt a connection form with the Vein, though there was a great deal of resistance blocking him from pushing any further. The mental prodding soon turned to a full-on assault as the Vein released a beating pulse.

Then, with the subtlest movement, the masked corpse snapped its gaze to him.

"Let us see how strong your mind truly is, AboMInATION!"

Before the group could react, an intense pulse erupted from the Vein, washing the room in a sickly green light and sending out a wave of energy. Robin and Nyx held out their grimoires, quickly casting magical shields to protect them from the pulse. Scarlet darted behind Robin, her axe at the ready as she kept her eye on the masked corpse.

The combined shield held for only a moment before a crack appeared. Robin and Nyx felt as if they were trying to hold back a tidal wave and struggled to push more of their magic into their defenses. Their efforts only brought them seconds, but it was enough for Robin to reinforce the counter-curse protecting him and his companions, overloading the spell with more of Naga's power. Their shields soon shattered, and another pulse sent the three of them tumbling back to the sanctuary's archway.

Tia recovered quickly, bellowing out a silent roar as she stared down the corpse across the sanctuary. The corpse didn't bother to move, instead remaining as still as a statue as the Dragon Vein came to life. Moving back, Tia placed herself over the unconscious and grouped-together forms of her rider, her rider's mate, and their newest comrade, her body tense and ready to strike at any sign of aggression directed at them.

- WESTERN KHANATE of REGNA FEROX, COUNTRYSIDE -

High above the harsh lands of Regna Ferox, dancing through the clouded skies, Tiki felt a disturbance with her link to Robin as a stinging pain shot through her mind. The rhythmic beating of her wings faltered and the Divine Manakete struggled to regain it as some unknown magic assaulted her mental defenses. Before she could even take a moment to worry about her beloved or her own situation, she found herself form descending rapidly to the ground.

Tiki recognized the terrified and worried roar her student made. Her fluttering eyes saw said student break out into a quick dive after her, racing through the air in order to catch her. As darkness claimed her, Tiki felt her draconic form crash violently into the earth.

- The NORTHERN FORTRESS, KINGDOM of NOHR -

"So? Did you dream of Robin and Tiki last night?" Felicia asked her friend as she and Corrin lounged around in Corrin's study.

The question caused Corrin to feel a rush of disappointment. She had a dreamless night, much like yesterday. It frustrated her to no end at this point. It made her wonder if she was simply having a vivid dream, one that was fueled by a desire to put a face to a name she somehow knew.

Corrin opened her mouth to answer, only for a gasp of pain to escape her lips. She brought a hand to her head as a stinging pain shot through her, her body growing weak as she struggled to stay upright on the cushioned couch she shared with Felicia. As she found herself carried away to unconsciousness, Corrin could make out the worried cries of her friend. She limply reached out to alleviate Felicia's worries, only for her hand to drop like a stone.

Down below, inside the stables of the fortress, a bushel of apples dropped to the ground, spilling out its contents. Lilith braced herself against a wall as she suffered a splitting headache. Instincts flared wildly, a deep rumble reverberating from her pert chest. Her golden eyes widened, a thin layer of sweat coating her paling skin as an uncomfortable silence filled the air.

- EASTERN EDGE, KINGDOM of NOHR -

Camilla stood in her command tent, surrounded by her company’s captains as her retainers flanked her sides. Her magenta eyes thoroughly studied the map in front of her, tracing her finger across the parchment as her melodic voice filled the air. “Our scouts have found signs of the Hoshidan strike force skirting our border. Their next target will most likely be-“ Camilla’s voice hitched, and she released a pained gasp, her head throbbing as an intense ringing filled her ears. From the corner of her eye, she saw the concerned looks on her captains while her retainers quickly moved to her side to help keep her steady.

"Lady Camilla? What is wrong?" Beruka asked, her normally dull tone expressing a surprising hint of worry.

Camilla didn't answer. Instead, she found her gaze moving west, her eyes lingering on the horizon as her heart suddenly grew heavy.

Re:Awakening Chapters

Fawkes FireEmblem Story

Like(0)

Dislike(0)

Comments (0) loading...

Fawkes_Draws

Oct 19, 2025 12:58 am

Public post

A Hero's World
Ch 044 - Red Flags, Blue Flags, Green Flags Galore
----------

- TRAINING GROUND BETA OBSERVATION ROOM, FRIDAY -

“Listen up, students!” All Might’s loud shout pulled both 1-A and 1-B’s attention to him. Once all eyes were on him he pulled out a clicker, pressing a button as an image appeared on the main monitor behind him. “Today will be the first joint-training exercise between your classes! As such, your instructors, Dean Nezu, and I have prepared something special for you all!”

The hero students focused on the screen as “CTF” appeared in bright, flashy graphics. Some students were intrigued, some were worried, while the rest seemed confused or simply remained quiet, waiting for further instruction.

“Capture the flag!” All Might exclaimed. “No heroes versus villains today. It’s simply two teams trying to capture the opposing team’s flag and returning to their base for victory!” The Pro Hero held out a hand, with his pointer and middle finger forming a “V” sign, all while wearing his trademark smile.

Aizawa stepped up next, taking the clicker out of All Might's hand and continued from there, moving to the next slide with several rules for the match on display. "The rules are simple enough. Each match will be twenty minutes long. You win by returning your opponent's flag to your set base." His tired eyes scanned the room, making sure each student was following along. "However, your flag must be set at your base for the capture to count."

Pressing the clicker again, a map of the training ground appeared on the screen, with two teams of four appearing at the top. The only major thing of note was that most of the city was grayed out with only a small section remaining highlighted. The highlighted section gave the students a sixteen by nine block area to work with. Aizawa continued the explanation from there. “Each team will have four students each. Your base-” Aizawa clicked the button again, and the teams moved to different parts of the highlighted training ground, with a color-coded circle appearing near them. “Is wherever you decide within the designated combat zone.”

Vlad King spoke up next, his gruff voice filling the air as all the students looked at him. "Your flag must be visible. No using your Quirks to hide it inside the atomic structure of something, no hiding it within your Quirk, and no placing it in a place we deem impossible to reach." He stared at several students, keenly aware of the limits and capabilities of their Quirks. "As long as it's visible and possible to reach, it's legal."

One student, someone Izuku recognized as Nirengeki Shoda, raised their hand. Getting a nod from Vlad King, the rather portly student asked his question. "How are teams chosen? Is it random chance like our other exercises?"

All Might gave him a nod. "Indeed, young Nirengeki. However, we have something special in mind."

Aizawa pressed a button on the clicker once more, and the screen changed to show eight silhouettes, four colored red and the other four colored blue, with each set of four on one side of the screen. The silhouettes then moved around, with two red and two blue switching sides.

"MIXED TEAMS!" All Might proudly declared.

The students of 1-A and 1-B all shared an unsure look with one another, though some were curious about how well they could work together.

Iida raised his hand next, though he didn't wait for one of their instructors to address him. "Is this another lesson in random chances that occur during a patrol or operation?"

Vlad King quickly answered the blue-haired speedster. "Sorta. There's another element to it that we'll explain at the end of class."

With a grateful nod, Iida lowered his hand and waited for the three heroes to continue.

Aizawa turned to the screen. "We've already determined your teams last night through random chance." He turned to face the group of students, his eyes narrowing dangerously as he spoke. "So there will be no complaining, understood?"

“”"Yes, sensei!""" 1-A answered quickly and stiffly, much to the surprise of 1-B, who followed up with a much more subdued response.

With a nod, Aizawa pressed a button on the clicker, and the first team appeared. “Yaoyorozu, Koda.” His two students perked up as he addressed them. “You’re teamed with Fukidashi and Tetsutetsu. Congrats, you’re Team A.”

Koda nervously joined up with Momo, who was quick to put her fellow 1-A team member at ease as they moved over to Fukidashi and Tetsutetsu, but not before Momo gave a friendly wave to Eri. Seeing the nervousness of Koda, Tetsutetsu gave the animal-loving student a friendly smile while Fukidashi shifted his head to display a smiling emoticon.

The screen changed again. This time, Vlad King spoke up, calling on the next team. "Kendo, you and Tsuburaba are on a team with Sakurane and Todoroki. You all are Team B."

Like Momo, Shoka gave a small wave to Eri before making her way over to Itsuka and Tsuburaba with Shoto right behind her. Once they joined their 1-B teammates, Itsuka held up her hand, hoping that one of them would give her a high-five in return. Shoka snorted playfully before returning the gesture.

Aizawa called the next team, going on a rotation with his coworker. "Sero, Shinso, you're grouped with Monoma and Komori. You all are Team C."

"Shishida and Kuroiro, you two are with Tokoyami and Iida, making up Team D."

The next group received a few surprised looks from several members of 1-A. "Midoriya, Bakugo, you're with Awase and Tsunotori. You're Team E."

Izuku and Bakugo shared a tense look, the two of them measuring each other up silently. Neither gave a sign of approval or disapproval with the grouping, instead keeping their attention on their instructors. Out of the corner of his eye, Izuku spotted Tsunotori and Awase making their way over to them.

Izuku took a moment to observe his new teammates. Tsunotori, he recognized. He remembered that she battled his team near the end of the Scramble Slam during the sports festival. He also remembered her launching her horns from her head and manipulating them, something that made his Quirk Nerd side excited to learn more about. Already his mind was working with ideas based on her Quirk, though he would need to talk with her and learn more about it.

Her hero costume was unique, if not thematic. The main body of the costume resembled a horse jockey uniform, consisting of an orange skin-tight that draped down to her mid-thighs, with long sleeves that were tucked into a pair of tan fingerless gloves, and a tan-colored collar and stripe running down her stomach. Underneath her shirt were a pair of tan pants, tucked into a pair of orange boots that protected her shins and hooves.

The most notable features of the costume were the horse's halter on her head, and several belts wrapped around her arms, lower torso, and boots, complete with a pair of stirrups attached to the belts on her boots.

It made Izuku wonder how functional her costume was. Just another question for later.

His eyes then moved to Awase. Izuku knew nothing about the guy, so it would be up to him to fix that. If they were going to be teammates, everyone needed to be on the same page.

Moving his thoughts along, Izuku took in Awase's appearance. The young man wore a burgundy, baggy full-body suit, with a large collar that covered his chin. A three-layered, chest-piece covered his torso, made of dark-tinted glass and metal, and a pair of dark-brown pads protected his shoulders with matching arm-guards. On his feet were a pair of white, knee-high boots that had dark-brown accents at his knees, and two light-blue cases on his right and left hips. Izuku assumed that, like the soft-cases on his belt, Awase's must have something within them pertaining to his Quirk.

"Howdy!" Tsunotori said as she sidled up next to the group. Izuku, Bakugo, and Eri blinked in response, surprised by the thick accent coming from the blonde hero student.

It took a second, but Izuku and Bakugo recognized the phrase, with Izuku returning the friendly greeting with his own. "Hello. It looks like we'll be a team today. I'm Midoriya Izuku, but feel free to just call me Izuku."

Pony beamed at the returned greeting, happy that someone outside her class understood her native language and spoke it rather well.

Seeing Izuku interact with the blonde gave Eri an understanding as well, with her giving a small wave to Tsunotori and Awase. "H-hi, I'm Eri."

"Well, hi there! My name's Tsunotori Pony, but just call me Pony," the blonde replied, switching back to Japanese, though Izuku and Bakugo noticed her accent was still rather thick despite her fluency.

Eri stared at the girl, wide-eyed, getting lost in Pony's rather large, Prussian-blue orbs before her gaze turned upwards towards Pony's horns. Eri raised a hand to her own horn, rubbing it while looking over at Mina, and then back at Pony. Noticing where Eri's eyes landed, Pony smiled and brought her hands up to her own jagged horns, holding out her index fingers to emphasize the long protrusions.

"It's nice to meet ya, Eri. Didn't expect to see a unicorn today," Pony said happily.

Eri mirrored Pony's actions, bringing her right hand up and holding out a tiny finger to emphasize her sharp, curved horn.

As Eri and Pony continued to interact, Awase spoke to Izuku in a sharp tone. "I'm surprised you speak English that good. Pony sometimes slips back into it at times, and only a few of us actually understand her."

Izuku sheepishly rubbed the back of his head as he replied. “Ah. Well, I watched a lot of All Might’s early interviews from his time in America, and I really wanted to know what he was saying outside of dubs and subs.”

Bakugo snorted, trying to hold back a laugh. "Still a fu-" He turned to look at Eri. Even though her attention was on Pony, he still held back his swear, remembering some of Best Jeanist's critiques. "Still a freakin' nerd."

Izuku shot Bakugo a blank look. "I also remember you watching those same interviews for the same reason I did," he said, causing the ash-blonde to choke on his spit. He pointed at himself and then at Bakugo. "Hi Pot. It's me, Kettle. Been a while since we last talked."

One of Bakugo's red eyes twitched as his lips curling into an annoyed scowl. Before Bakugo could retort, Aizawa spoke up as he, Vlad King, and All Might finished dividing up the students into their teams.

"All right. We'll run the computer and let it determine the match-ups," the Underground Hero stated as he interacted with the main computer.

All eyes were on the screen as a thick black bar ran right down the middle, dividing it as the two new sides rolled through each team randomly. It didn't take long for the first match-up to appear, with one side displaying Team G facing off against Team A. The process moved on immediately, with Izuku's Team E up next.

Facing off against Team B.

Izuku’s eyes met Shoka’s gray pools. He gave her a friendly smile, one that had a challenging edge to it. Shoka bobbed her head from side to side, all with a confident smirk on her face. She raised her hand, holding out her pointer finger and curled it several times, telling him in her own way to bring it.

As the match-ups continued to be determined, Eri grew concerned. She looked up at Izuku, tugging on his coat while keeping her voice low. "I-Izuku? Are you and Ms. Shoka going to fight? You won't hurt each other, right?"

Izuku took a moment to think about how to answer Eri to help her understand the situation better. "We might fight, but that's okay here. We're both trying to be better heroes, so we need to take things seriously. So don't worry. We won't be mad at each other after this or try to hurt the other too badly."

Seeing the little girl was still worried, Izuku thought up another way to explain it. "Just think of it like a game. Shoka and I are just on different teams for today. After we're done, we'll be back on the same team."

From the crowd, Himiko spoke up in a sing-song manner as she watched the interaction. "Such a Papa Bear~." Izuku, still unused to such an idea, rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, though he didn't exactly deny it.

"We're always on the same team, Izzy," Shoka called out, ignoring Himiko's remark -and missing the intense stares that Shoto, Iida, and Kyoka were sending the bun-haired young woman, who simply gave them a Cheshire grin. "That doesn't mean you better take it easy on me. I play to win, ya know?" She turned her head and gave her boyfriend a flirty wink. "And I expect a good prize when I do."

Bakugo, in his usual abrasive manner, made his annoyance known. "Will you two stop flirting already! Save it for when I don't have to listen to it." That earned him dirty looks from Izuku, Shoka, andMomo, though he couldn't care less and ignored them.

As the matches were set, Aizawa gave a single nod and motioned for the first two teams to come up to the front. "Now. Team A, Team G, pick your flag color, grab your radios, and move out. You'll have five minutes to prepare your zone."

Izuku turned to look at Momo, watching her as she donned a determined expression, the gears turning in her head as a plan formed. While she spoke with her teammates and selected their flag, Izuku turned his attention to her opponents.

Tsuyu and Aoyama were paired up with Shiozaki Ibara and Rin Hiryu. Based on the team make-up, Momo and her team were dealing with a good ranged-based team. Shiozaki also provided the means to capture anyone with her vines. On top of that, she and Tsuyu could even act as perfect ambushers. Aoyama provided excellent range, and his lasers were difficult to deal with, though Izuku figured Momo could use mirrors or something else that could reflect the concentrated beams to counter him. Even Tetsutetsu could do so as well if his Quirk made him reflective enough. Izuku didn’t have enough information on Manga or Hiryu, but this match would give him enough to work with.

“Um, Izuku?” Pony’s voice broke Izuku out of his thoughts. He turned to look at her, confusion apparent on his face. She pointed down, drawing his attention to a journal that -in her and Awase’s eyes- materialized out of nowhere. “I feel like I gotta ask where that came from, but I’m afraid of the answer.”

Bakugo snorted. "That's just what he does. Trust me, after years of that freaky habit, I've learned it's unbreakable. Same with that da-" He stopped himself again, checking to see if Eri was paying attention to them. Seeing that she was too engrossed with Izuku's journal, he continued, unabated and unwilling to censor himself, though he kept his voice low as he spoke. "That damn muttering he always does when he starts acting like a nerd."

Izuku shot Bakugo a dirty look and took a deep, calming breath before clarifying. "It's just an old hobby I started because of my dad. I like studying Quirks, and since mine was difficult to figure out initially, I thought I could learn from others and just recorded each and every one I came across."

"And the muttering?" Awase asked.

Izuku donned a flat expression, realizing that he had verbalized his thoughts aloud. Shaking it off, he looked at Awase and explained, a fond smile breaking out across his face at the memory of his first creative session with Mr. H. “Using my mentor’s own words, ‘My mind is thinking faster than it can process.’” Izuku shrugged his shoulders as he continued explaining. “I used to be a lot worse. I can keep it pretty contained in the middle of action, but when everything is calm, it just sorta spills out.”

Awase let out a hum. "Weird. But you do you, man."

Pony jabbed him in the side with her elbow, earning her an annoyed look from the headband-wearing hero student.

Eri's eyes seemed to sparkle as she looked at the page that had a well-made and detailed drawing of Momo in her current hero costume on it. She tugged on his battlecoat and pointed at the page. "You drew Ms. Momo!" She looked back up at him, her large red eyes gazing into his. "Did you draw Ms. Shoka too?"

Izuku smiled and flipped to the previous page, displaying Shoka in all her glory. Pony made an awed noise while Awase let out an impressed whistle. He then looked at the notes on the page next to the image, getting lost in all the little details Izuku had written.

"You did this for everyone in your group?" He asked as he looked around at all the 1-A students in the room.

"Yeah, I did," Izuku replied as if it was no big deal.

Bakugo spoke up next, nudging his head towards the monitors. "The nerd was thinking about what his ponytail girlfriend and her team would do against the other extras." On display were Momo and her team, setting up their flag as Momo used her Quirk to create a dozen more flags and stands.

Izuku blinked owlishly at the ash-blonde. Pony and Awase could practically see the shutdown and reboot of his brain in real time. After a moment of awkward silence, Izuku managed to find his voice. "You... actually understood me?"

Bakugo rolled his eyes and crossed his arms, scoffing at Izuku's question. "You ran that motor-mouth so much I frickin' had to, nerd. Trust me, I sure as hell didn't want to."

Izuku looked thoughtful at that unexpected fact. "So? How does my assessment sound?" He asked, curious to hear Bakugo's opinion.

Bakugo didn't answer right away. He simply stared silently at the two teams in question as they continued to set up their bases. "Knowing you, you're probably right. The animal lover might mess things up for them if someone gets up in his face. Anchorman can bring some muscle, at least. Don't know about Panel-Head, though."

Izuku looked back at Momo's group and saw them huddled together as they formulated a plan of attack. He saw Koda nod at something Momo said, stood up, cupped his hands around his mouth, and called out into the air.

He turned his head to look at his two 1-B teammates. "Oi! Pony-girl. Headband. The nerd needs info on your friends."

Awase scowled at the basic nickname and fired back. "And there goes any cred you might have had, Sparky. Those names must have cost you the last two brain cells you had to come up with something as basic as those."

"OI!" barked Bakugo.

Izuku, Pony, and Eri just ignored the arguing teammates and focused on Izuku's notebook. Pony leaned in close, her face next to Izuku's as she peered over his shoulder. "What are y'all needin'?" She asked.

Izuku flipped to a fresh page, skipping past several members of 1-B he already had entries for. A pencil appeared in his hand, much to Pony's shock and Eri's enjoyment, and he looked at the blonde American. "Just some basic info about Manga's and Hiryu's Quirks."

Pony straightened her back and brought a finger to her chin, thinking of how to explain her coursemates' Quirks. "Well, Manga's Quirk is called 'Comic', and it lets him make an onomatopoeia." The young woman became animated as she gave her simple explanation. "So, like, he says the word boom, then he makes a sound effect and then based on what kind of boom he wants, it happens," she finished as she balled her fists before quickly opening them to emphasize her point.

The horned-blonde then moved her arms out in front of her, her excitement apparent as she struck a pose similar to one Izuku would use for Buster Shot. “For Rin, his Quirk is called Scaled. He can make scales on his body and launch them at targets, but he mostly uses his arms for that.” She crossed her arms as if to brace herself as she explained her next point. “They are pretty handy for defense! It helps that he’s pretty good at martial arts, too.”

She looked back at Izuku, who had already filled out one page with a quick -yet detailed- sketch of Hiryu and on the page next to it were notes on what she just described. It amazed her how fast he worked, and it just occurred to her that Izuku most likely had already made a similar entry for Manga.

Before she could comment on Izuku's quick hands, a voice from the front caught their attention.

"Vlad-sensei? Why is Yaoyorozu getting away with making multiple flags?" Monoma asked.

Vlad King turned his head, but kept his eyes on the monitors as both teams began their match. “The rules stated that the flag must be obtainable. We never said anything about having multiple flags. Yaoyorozu seemed to be merciful if you take a closer look.”

Izuku, like everybody else, focused on Team A's base and noticed an odd detail about the flags. They all had a white star on them. Their actual flag, however, had only five points instead of the six points like the others. It was a such a small detail that it was completely possible to miss if you didn't pay attention.

"As long as the other team recognizes Yaoyorozu's trick, it's fine," Aizawa said with a grumble.

"A logical ruse," Shinso commented dryly, earning a giggle from Himiko and a chuckle from Sero while their teammates looked at them curiously.

As the match was underway, Izuku watched on and brought his hand to his chin. Bakugo, out of the corner of his eye, recognized the gesture. "Of course you already have a plan in mind, nerd."

“Just the bare bones of one,” Izuku replied. He looked around the room, seeing who could paying attention to him and his team and listening in on them. Just because everyone was supposed to watch the match doesn’t mean they couldn’t start making plans for their own match.

That also meant they could listen in on other people’s plans since they knew who their opponents were beforehand if they were smart enough.

With that in mind, Izuku looked over to Shoka and her team. While she was paying attention to the match, he knew she could easily listen in on him if he wasn't careful. His words to Eri held weight.

They were playing a game. In fact, they were already playing it now. This was a chance to get an edge if he was careful about it. Izuku knew his girlfriends very well, Shoka and Momo knew him just as well.

"Awase. Pony." The two 1-B students turned to look at him, noting the serious look on his face. "I have a plan, but I think we need to switch to English." He said, nudging his head towards Shoka. Having Pony on the team gave them a certain edge, and he would capitalize on it.

Bakugo gave a begrudging nod to Izuku, agreeing with his green-haired teammate. It was still strange to him that the former-fearful nerd he knew had turned into a much more confident person, but he could respect the dedication and drive Izuku put into being a hero, even in these small moments.

He could also respect that Izuku and Shoka would bring their A-game, even if they were dating and were on different teams.

While Bakugo focused on the match, Izuku had one concern about this idea. Awase inadvertently revealed that his grasp of the English language wasn’t as strong as Bakugo’s or his own. Awase, picking up on Izuku's worries washed away any concerns Izuku had with a simple wave of his hand. “You guys talk to Pony about the plan. You can tell me about it when it’s our turn. I’ll keep an eye on the other team.”

Izuku nodded appreciatively at Awase. Pony leaned in, ready to help out as best she could, while Bakugo still kept a comfortable distance from the others, though Izuku knew he was listening. "Alright. Before we begin, how quick on your feet are you, Pony?"

As Izuku discussed the plan with his group, Shoka smirked. She had used her Quirk earlier to see how her boyfriend was doing with his team and picked up on what he was doing before he switched over to English. In a weird way, she was touched that Izuku considered her a potential threat. It just meant that he took her seriously.

"Izzy's cooking up a plan," she stated confidently to her team.

Itsuka and Tsuburaba looked at her, confused by her words, while Shoto understood her completely. "We should be worried," he stated plainly.

Shoka rolled her eyes. "Duh. Both Izzy and Momo are wicked smart, but Izzy knows Quirks. He knows our Quirks. He's probably making a plan for his team to work with and then fine tune it to combat us."

"Plus, his Quirk gives him an edge. I remember his match with Monoma," Itsuka said with a thoughtful expression. "He certainly has the versatility."

"That, and he's the one who beat that Minamimoto guy in Shibuya. And Bakugo is no pushover either," Tsuburaba added.

Itsuka conceded Tsuburaba's point with a slight tilt of her head before turning her attention to her other two teammates. "So... expect to work for the win." An excited grin found its way onto Itsuka's face. "Good. I want to earn it."

Shoka bobbed her head in agreement, pumped by the martial artist's energy and turned her attention back to the current match. On one of the screens, Tetsutetsu had just engaged Aoyama and Hiryu. She smirked when she noticed that Tetsutetsu seemed to be shinier than normal, her mind filling in the gaps. As Aoyama fired a laser from his belt, the beam reflected off of the steel-coated student, who angled his arms back at his two opponents.

"I swear, those two are on the same wavelength most of the time," she commented as she remembered Momo had given something to Tetsutetsu earlier in the match that must have been a polish of some kind, proving Izuku's earlier muttering accurate.

As the match continued, Shoka's group turned their attention to a different monitor that had Tsuyu leap into the enemy base. It was difficult to tell at first, but the 1-A students could tell from the minor shift in her flat expression that she was flipping between disbelief and annoyance at what Momo had done. On the next building over, Momo watched Tsuyu from a distance, ready to intercept the frog-girl if she discovered the ploy.

On another screen, Ibara kept her eyes peeled, most notably towards the sky. There were several birds circling the area, and Ibara had noticed them earlier. At the animals' odd behavior, Ibara dug her vines into the ground, ready to strike should they get too close. It was apparent that either Tsuyu or Aoyama must have given her a heads up about Koda and his Quirk. The observers inside the control room watched as something startled her, redirecting her attention to her left. Her vines reacted, breaching the ground in an attempt to capture what Ibara thought was a bird, only to grab nothing.

"What spooked Shiozaki?" Kaminari asked.

“Probably Fukidashi’s Quirk. He must have created a sound that made her worry that someone might have snuck up on her,” Yanagi answered.

Izuku studied the monitors, taking in all the information he could. Each action and every word was recorded in his journals while his mind filed away certain points for later.

After taking a few moments to put two and two together, Izuku smiled. "Fukidashi and Koda are pulling off a move," he stated confidently.

Eri craned her head up, her wide eyes staring at him expectantly. "What do you mean, Izuku?" She asked.

Her question drew the attention of several nearby students, who wanted to hear Izuku’s explanation just as much as Eri did.

Looking down at the little girl in his lap, Izuku was more than happy to explain. "Momo's team probably came up with an idea of how Fukidashi and Koda could work together. Remember how Pony said he can make sounds-" He pointed his thumb at Pony and then pointed to Yanagi. "and Yanagi confirmed it?" Eri nodded. "Well, Koda can speak to and command animals."

He looked back at the monitors that displayed Ibara, who reacted to another sound. It was quick, but he noticed a bird descend, getting closer and closer to the flag, only to have Ibara react and shoo it away. "Fukidashi is probably making chirps and other bird sounds with his Quirk to keep Ibara on her toes while Koda commands his birds to sneak in to grab the flag."

"And it worked!" All Might exclaimed. Everyone focused on the monitor as a separate bird used the distraction caused by its friend and Fukidashi's onomatopoeia, and stole the flag. "An excellent use of Team A's combined Quirks and ingenuity. Now, they must return Team G's flag to their base."

"It looks like Tsu figured out which flag is Momo's!" Ochaco said excitedly, bouncing on her heels as she pointed to the monitor Tsuyu was on.

"That's not going to help much now that Momo knows that," Shoka remarked as Momo used a grapple gun to soar over Tsuyu, dropping a cluster of Matryoshka dolls in her wake. Several of the dolls exploded in a flash of light, while others seemed to generate a loud bang, disorienting Tsuyu.

The end of the match turned into a mad dash, as Team G was forced to either advance into Team A’s base or capture the bird Koda had under his command. Ibara slowed down the bird’s flight, focusing entirely on it as she used her vines to chase after it. Aoyama moved to intercept, while Hiryu kept Tetsutetsu preoccupied.

In the middle of the skirmish, Fukidashi appeared, generating a new onomatopoeia. Tetsutetsu, noticing his teammate behind Hiryu. Knowing what was about to happen, he closed his eyes and covered his face. Hiryu assumed that his fellow 1-B coursemate was simply defending himself until a bright flash overtook his vision. Tetsutetsu used the opportunity to rush the Chinese hero student, slamming a steel-coated boot into his gut, and sending him rolling across the ground.

As the bird holding Team G's flag flew in a sporadic pattern to avoid Ibara's vines, a bright beam of light shot in front of it. This caused the bird to suddenly stop and squawk in surprise. This momentary pause allowed Ibara's pursuing vines to finally catch it. As the bird struggled, it dropped the flag, letting it flutter down to the ground.

Eri gasped at the sight and hid her eyes behind her tiny fingers. "The poor birdie," she said with a concerned frown.

Izuku was quick to alleviate her worries. "Don't worry, Eri. I don't think Ibara wants to hurt the bird. See?"

Eri peaked at the monitors in time to see a worried Ibara reel in her vines until they brought the bird to her. Once the bird was in her hands, she cradled it and gently stroking its head with her fingers. Despite there being no sound, everyone could guess that she was frantically trying to calm the little creature down. Once she felt her work was done, she held up her hands and the bird fly off as rays of heavenly light beamed down on her.

The observation room went quiet. No one really knew what to say regarding the odd scene. That was until Yanagi and Tokoyami spoke up in their own special manner.

"The Maiden of Light shines brightly once more."

"Even the birds of the air recognize her radiance."

To the group's surprise, even All Might made a comment. "I believe that was an Oriental Turtle-dove."

Aizawa let out a tired sigh. He didn't want to ask how the No. 1 Hero knew that, but the observation was something he never expected to hear from his colleague. His curiosity won out in the end, and Aizawa asked what was on everyone's minds. "How?"

All Might turned to Aizawa and gave him a wide, beaming smile as he answered. "You pick up a thing or two when soaring through the air as I do, Aizawa!"

The ever-tired hero simply stared at All Might, completely dumbfounded by his remark. Despite that, Aizawa still somewhat impressed All Might found some sort of hobby or interest in his work like that. Before he could comment on it any further, Vlad King drew his attention to the monitors. “And it looks like they’re about to finish this.”

On the screen, Momo was artfully dodging a series of kicks, leaps, and tongue lashings from Tsuyu, simultaneously weaving through her created flag posts with tremendous grace. Tsuyu didn't make it easy, however. Whatever other tricks Momo had, Tsuyu was quick to pick up on them.

Flashbangs? Tsuyu would leap into the air, right out of the effective zone. Glue grenades? Tsuyu could keep her distance and hop to a safe area.

That wasn't to say Momo was outclassed. Her time training with Edgeshot made her reactive, using more unorthodox tricks to catch Tsuyu off guard. Add on her skill with a bo staff, and Tsuyu had struggled to even land a clean hit on the raven-haired heiress.

As the group of hero students watched on completely engrossed in the small skirmish, they saw a victorious smirk grace Momo's lips. Placing her right hand at the side of her thigh, Momo used her Quirk to create a quick-fire grapple gun and immediately took aim at Tsuyu and fired. The frog-girl leaped to the side, easily dodging the open claw and watched it sail past her.

Her normally expressionless eyes widened just a fraction as the claw grabbed her team’s flag and was already being retracted. In a desperate move, Tsuyu launched her tongue at the closed claw, hoping to retrieve her flag before Momo could claim victory. Before Tsuyu’s tongue could catch the flag, Momo slammed her left forearm into the retracting grapple line, causing it to move off its course before the reeling line course-corrected itself.

When the claw returned, Momo claimed the flag, resulting in a victory chime blaring through the klaxons placed throughout the training ground.

All Might leaned in close to the main console and gently gripped the microphone. "Team A has captured Team G's flag! Victory is theirs! Everyone, return to the monitoring room for your after-action reports."

Aizawa turned to the next two teams, his voice sharp as he addressed them. "Teams B and E, get ready to go."

Izuku and Shoka shared one last look, giving each other an affectionate smile while excitement danced within their eyes. An unspoken challenge was shared between them, and both of them wanted to win.

----------

As soon as Momo returned to the control room, Eri immediately made a B-line to the young heiress, all the while congratulating her on her victory. Momo blushed at the little girl's words and continued to do so even after Eri had climbed up into her lap as soon as she sat down. Now, though, Eri's focus was elsewhere. Her body was stiff with apprehension as she kept her eyes on the monitors in front of her. Despite Izuku’s words, she was still worried about him and Shoka fighting each other.

Momo could clearly see the minor distress on the little girl’s face. Momo gave Eri a gentle squeeze, causing Eri to turn her attention to the raven-haired heiress. “Don’t worry, Eri,” Momo said calmly, hoping to alleviate the little girl’s worries. “Zuzu and Shoka will be fine. It’s only training.”

Eri gave the heiress a tentative nod. "I-I know. I just don't want them to get hurt."

Momo smiled, hugging the little girl on her lap. "And that's a very sweet sentiment, Eri. Just remember, they may get a little rough with each other while training, but it's so they can be better heroes."

Momo's ears twitched at the sound of several footsteps coming closer to her and Eri. Looking over her shoulder, she saw Shinso and Himiko standing behind her. She gave the pair a nod and turned her attention back to the screens, watching as Izuku and Shoka's teams made their way into the training ground.

"How do you think they will do?" Momo asked.

Shinso studied the screens, watching his friends and their teams already discussing plans as they determined their base zone. "It'll be a fair game," he said. "Aizawa had the three of us spar with each other regularly before we got accepted, so Izuku and Shoka have a good read on each other." He shot Momo a knowing look. "Pretty sure you know all about that, yeah? Maybe joined in on the fun?"

Momo outed cutely at Shinso's words, already covering Eri's ears, much to the little girl's confusion. "Shinso!"

Himiko giggled at the reaction while Shinso ignored the pointed stare sent his way. "I'm just being honest," he said with a lazy shrug. "Jokes aside, Izuku can easily come up with a plan, but Shoka's an adaptive fighter. I think it will come down to how much friction him and Bakugo still have."

Momo looked over at the screen displaying Izuku's team with a worried face. Izuku's team had set up within a small park area within the training ground. The spot was rather open, with several roads leading to its center, where a green flag stood at the foot of a fountain. There were several tall buildings around the area, something she expected Izuku and his team to take advantage of.

It made her wonder what her boyfriend was thinking.

As she continued to watch, Momo saw Izuku had taken off his battlecoat and started making several surgical cuts just under the arm slots. She couldn’t help but smile and feel flattered as she realized what his initial plan was. As he cut his coat into multiple triangles, similar to his team’s flag, he turned to speak with Bakugo.

A frown appeared on Momo's face as she saw the lingering tension shared between her boyfriend and his former-friend. In her mind, Shinso's statement was accurate. Izuku and Bakugo still had issues, even if most of those had faded after the sports festival. It was rather apparent as Izuku and Bakugo both displayed some slight frustration with each other, though they managed to calm themselves down after taking a second to breathe.

Bakugo moved back a bit and began rolling his shoulders before switching things up and swinging his arms around while flexing his hands and muscles.

"Bakugo seems to be building up his reserves," she observed. "With Todoroki on the other team, Izuku must be worried that he may create thicker ice structures. Bakugo might be their initial ace if that happens."

Shinso nodded along, thinking the same thing. "At least we don't have to worry about structural damage this time around. Todoroki is free to drop a glacier if he feels like it." He turned to look at the other screens, noting that Todoroki seemed to be preparing himself for something big as Itsuka set up her team's flag.

"What's Izuku doing now?" Himiko asked, drawing their attention to the other screen.

They watched as Izuku and Awase assembled several more flag stands with the latter's Quirk before Izuku took them and stood at the edge of the park and held out an arm. Green and black tendrils shot out from his arm and hand, launching themselves at the edge of one of the taller buildings that surrounded the park. He flew through the air, holding his makeshift flags tightly in his other hand as he crested the building's rooftop edge.

Eri pointed at the screen, a sliver of excitement in her voice as she recognized what Izuku had done. "That's the pin Izuku and me drew!"

Momo chuckled at the little girl's jubilation. "I see. Did you help him with this new Psych of his?" She asked.

Eri looked up at Momo and nodded. "Mhm. He was showing me how to draw bunnies like he does." A thoughtful look crossed Eri's face as she tried to remember what the pin looked like. "Um... His bunny was green. And fluffy!" Eri then made circles with her hands and held them over her eyes. "And it had these yellow goggles on its face. Then, it had those things that came out of Izuku's arms coming out of the bunny's hands. Then-"

Eri then brought her hands and stared at them, counting her fingers to make sure she had the right number in mind. Holding up an open hand, she continued describing Izuku's pin. "And then Izuku said he put the word 'five' on it."

Momo smiled brightly at the red-eyed girl on her lap, trying her best not to bounce in her chair at how animated Eri was. "Is that right?"

Shinso couldn't help but comment on the whole thing. "And now he has an ace up his sleeve. Wonder how Shoka will handle it?"

"Like she does with everything else. With snark and grace," Momo said with a fond smile. She continued to watch the screens in front of her, her onyx-colored eyes switching back and forth between her boyfriend and girlfriend.

----------

Izuku cupped his chin in his hand, tapping a finger against it as he stared out into the fake city in front of him. On his left, Awase was checking his equipment, making sure he had plenty of materials to work with for the match. Bakugo stood further back, checking his gauntlets and ensuring he produced enough sweat for a powerful blast or two. Pony was on his right, stretching her legs while humming a happy tune.

"So. You think Todoroki is going to freeze the whole place?" Awase asked.

"It's possible," Izuku responded. "If anything, he may create a thick-enough block of ice to protect his team's flag."

Bakugo spoke up from there, continuing the conversation. "Which is where I come in. Whatever Icy-Hot makes, I'll blast it to hell."

Izuku bobbed his head and gestured at the ash-blonde. "What he said."

Awase looked at the two 1-A students and then at Pony. "And you think this plan is gonna work?"

Pony trotted over to the group, a wide smile on her face as she patted Izuku on the back. "Yep! I believe in Izuku!"

Awase let out a snort and rolled his eyes. "Of course you do. He made you the key player in all this."

Pony turned to her fellow coursemate and playfully stuck her tongue out at him. While it was true Izuku made it a point she would be the key to their plan, internally, she was worried she would mess things up and disappoint her team. Despite that, Izuku put his faith in her, Awase trusted her, and even Bakugo's blunt "Don't fuck it up" could be translated to a rough "you got this". With that being said, Pony felt she could pull off the win for her team.

It all came down to how the other team would act if they caught on to Izuku's plan quickly enough.

----------

Shoka crossed her arms as she stood next to Shoto, glad that her coat could handle the biting cold Shoto was emitting. Her lips formed a thin pout as she looked out at the fake city. She figured that by now, Izuku had already established a plan, refined it with his team, and was now mimicking her -or she him, though that was arguing semantics- as they waited for the match to start.

"So," Itsuka said as she joined the raven-haired girl, "you think Midoriya will try to trick us?"

"Most def," Shoka replied with a firm nod. "Izzy makes plans, just like Momo. It's what they do."

Itsuka nodded at that. With how the last match went, she saw how effective Momo was at planning. If Izuku was the same as her, Itsuka and her team would have their work cut out for them. Both Shoka and Shoto alleviated her concerns, however, with both of them going through what plans Izuku might have thought of, how Bakugo would possibly act, and what they could do to either slow down the both of them, or -if by some miracle- stop them completely.

Itsuka would just need to worry about capturing the flag, as Shoka and Tsuburaba would back her up and act accordingly, while Shoto would play defense. It was a solid enough formation that allowed for quick thinking and reaction based on what they learn of the other team's plan while on the go.

"While I would prefer a clean victory, a tie against Izuku and Bakugo is fine with me," Shoto stated plainly.

"Yeah, that could work," Tsuburaba said, joining the conversation. "But I really wanna win. I'm sure Awase and Pony won't hold it against us if we do."

Shoka smirked and placed her hands on her hips. "And I won't mind seeing Sparky Sparky Boom Boom blow his top if we do." Her smirk faded as she looked at Itsuka. "Do you really think Awase and Pony will play into Izuku's plan like you think they will?"

A thoughtful look crossed Itsuka's face as she thought about the question. "Maybe. Awase's Quirk makes him the perfect trapper, so we just need to avoid cramped spaces or letting him meld anything with his Quirk. Pony can either play the role of an attacker or runner. Those horns are no joke and can be a pain to deal with, so watch out for those."

"Tell me about it. I still cringe whenever I remember how they almost pierced my air walls," Tsuburaba stated.

Shoka hummed in thought before looking back at the city. "We'll just play it by ear if we have to."

[Thirty seconds.]

----------

"You ready for this, Niner?" Banjo asked as Izuku Blinked to the rooftop of a building in front of their zone.

'Yeah. Thanks for staying to help me with the new Psych,' Izuku replied as he heard a pair of explosions follow after him as Bakugo crested the rooftop edge right after him.

"Ain't a problem, Niner. There ain't nothing wrong with me giving you some pointers with this new Psych of yours," Banjo remarked. "Just remember, we ain't here to hold your hand. Training is something you gotta deal with. You can expect us to give you our thoughts when all is said an done, though."

'Right. I remember,' Izuku replied as he stared at the pin set in his left glove.

Abyss Fiber, the Psych made to emulate Black Whip. While it resembled Black Whip visually to a large degree, according to Banjo, it acted differently than its originator, albeit slightly. While emotions did fuel the Psych, anger and rage didn't cause it to spiral out of control. It may be limiting, much like the effective timer and number of threads Izuku could muster at the moment -which was currently four- but it was enough to get a baseline started as the Psych had room to grow.

There was the added benefit that the past users could aid him by using his Psychs to a degree. Banjo had quickly claimed that only he could help Izuku with Abyss Fiber since that was his Psych, and the others immediately claimed their future Psychs. Yoichi had proven that he could reactively use Resolute without Izuku’s input, giving the hero student an automatic defense while he focused on using his other Psychs.

The only downside was the effective shield wasn't as strong as when Izuku used it.

"Well, it's an honor to work alongside ya, Niner." Izuku smiled at Banjo's confidence and trust in him.

[Fifteen seconds.]

"You ready?" Banjo asked. While he couldn't see it, Izuku could tell the past user was smiling.

After checking his set Psychs, Izuku mentally nodded. He turned to look at Bakugo, catching his teammate’s eyes. The two said nothing to each other. They simply gave each other a quick nod, acknowledging the other, and turned to look forward as the countdown neared its end.

[Five.]

Izuku felt his muscles coil up like springs as he readied himself to move.

[Four.]

The scent of caramel wafted through the air as Bakugo released a series of small pops from his palms.

[Three.]

Pony's hooves clopped against the street as she took up a runner's stance, her large Prussian-blue eyes focusing on the road ahead of her.

[Two.]

Awase locked his fingers together and popped them before wiggling them as he moved them to his satchels.

[One.]

Izuku channeled his energy through his body as lightning danced across his form. His set Psychs all reached out to him, ready for use.

[START!]

Izuku and Bakugo launched themselves from their perch, moving together as sped through the air in search of Team B's zone.

Bringing up a hand to his headset, Izuku spoke into the mic, calling out to his teammates. "Rocketti. We'll let you know when we reach Team B's zone. For now, maintain a brisk pace. Don't tire yourself out and stay out of sight."

"Can do, Link!"

"Welder checking in. I finished setting up the first lane. I'm going to start patrolling the area."

"Understood. Everyone, report any movement you see." With that, Izuku focused on keeping up with Bakugo as the ash-blonde expertly weaved through the towering cityscape.

Wanting to get some more experience with Abyss Fiber, Izuku held out his left hand as his body fell towards the ground. Focusing his energy towards his palm, a thick black and green whip of energy shot out and latched onto the edge of a roof. At the angle he hit, his body flew in an arch, his feet nearly scraping the ground. He winced internally at how close he was to fumbling, but the euphoria of soaring through the air immediately replaced any worries he had.

The wind rushed past his hood-covered head, his floppy bunny ears whipping about wildly as a wide smile broke out on his face. Not even Banjo could hold back his joy at the freedom of movement Izuku was currently experiencing.

"Never gets old," the fifth-wielder said with a fond tone.

"Just wait until Izuku can fly. Now that's freedom," Nana said before cutting off her connection. As much as she wanted to help Izuku out with his training, she agreed with Two and Three's remarks that while in a safe environment, Izuku had to learn on his own.

They would give their two-cents after training, though, just to make sure he could glean some more experience from them and how they would have handled this session.

As Izuku used his newest Psych for a few more swings, he switched up his movement, relying on his free-running skills as he traversed the rooftops. He kept his head on a swivel, looking to spot even the slightest movement that would give away Team B's position or their members.

"Your girlfriend must have read you like a damn book, nerd," Bakugo remarked as he rolled up beside Izuku. "Icy-Hot was probably told to keep from alerting us where their flag is. Make us waste as much of our damn time as they can."

Izuku agreed with his teammate's assessment. It was a smart play on Team E's part. "We'll just have to split up to cover more ground. We're still in the early game, and they shouldn't learn about our trick too soon if we're lucky."

“You’re really banking on Pony-girl to pull it off.” It wasn’t a question. It was a statement, and one that Izuku could tell Bakugo still wasn’t entirely a hundred percent on. He took several minutes before the match started just to convince Bakugo that the plan would work.

The fact Izuku had to play into his former-friend's pride helped, even if Bakugo knew he was being played.

"I trust my team to pull through," Izuku replied resolutely. He glanced at Bakugo, his emerald green eyes meeting the bomber's feral red ones. "Even you, Bakugo."

Bakugo held Izuku's gaze for a moment before silently turning his head away.

"Fine," he said gruffly. "I'll take the left." With that, Bakugo rocketed away, blasting through the air and leaving Izuku alone on the rooftop.

Izuku watched his teammate for a moment before turning his attention to the other half of the city. "Then the right side is mine."

----------

Shoka leaped onto the wall of a building and scaled it as Itsuka and Tsuburaba ran down the street below her. They were nearing the area she would stop at and act as an interceptor should they spot anyone from Izuku’s team. So far, after only two minutes in, there had been no sightings of her boyfriend or Bakugo.

It worried her greatly.

Bakugo would be easy to notice. Either you would see an explosion or hear it. So far, they hadn't, nor had Shoto radioed in to alert them. Izuku was another matter, as his teleporting -while a pain she could deal with- was much more difficult to spot, even with the size of the area they were using for their training exercise.

The only upside Shoka saw was that, unlike Momo, Izuku had to rely on his team's sight and ability to share information. Momo lucked out with Koda being on her team, as he could turn the entire animal kingdom into a spy network.

A call from Itsuka broke Shoka out of her thoughts as her radio crackled to life. "Shokat. We're going to move ahead and look for their base from here on out."

"Got it, boss," Shoka replied as she lazily waved at the pair of 1-B students.

As the two sprinted down the road, Shoka's Quirked ears picked up a sound she was looking for. She turned her head right, noticing a series of brief, sequential explosions trailing through the air. They were too fast for her to catch up without giving herself away, but what worried her was how close they were to her team's zone.

The lenses of her mask narrowed as she scanned the skyline for any sign of a green bunny. Bringing a hand up to her radio, she hit the call button and spoke into her mic. "Shoto. Nitros is getting close to you. Get ready to freeze his ass."

"Understood." Shoka chuckled at the curt reply, though she can't say she didn't expect it from Shoto.

Lowering herself to the rooftop’s gravelly surface, Shoka pounced forward, clearing a sizeable gap between her starting point and her destination. She moved swiftly from there, keeping a lookout for any spot of green. If Bakugo was close to their base, Izuku wasn’t far behind.

She figured he was expecting Shoto to guard the flag. It’s why she brought up the idea for Shoto to hold off on freezing their zone. Doing it at the start would just give Izuku an idea of where to go. If his team was going to make her team waste time searching for their flag, then they would do the same.

Turnabout was fair play, after all.

As Shoka leaped onto the side of another building, her Quirk nails digging into the concrete facade, she spied a flash of green in her peripheral vision. Moving quickly, she climbed the building and scanned the area, catching sight of her boyfriend as he searched for her team's flag. Capitalizing on her advantage, she silently stalked up to him.

She came to a sudden stop and hung off the edge of the building when Izuku's head turned in her direction. Carefully, inch by inch, Shoka shimmied along the wall, making sure to keep her noise to a minimum as she moved closer to Izuku. Her Quirked ears twitched as she heard Izuku's radio crackle to life. She could easily recognize Bakugo's abrasive voice on the other end.

The issue was the language he and Izuku were speaking. She pouted at her boyfriend's continued use of English as he made it difficult for her to understand the whole conversation. What she could pick up made her realize that Bakugo had found Shoto.

A chilling breeze suddenly blew through the city streets, confirming that fact.

"Subtle, Shoto. Real subtle," she heard Izuku remark dryly.

Seizing her chance, Shoka climbed up to the roof and pounced. Claws extended, she was inches away from Izuku when he suddenly Blinked away. Right as she landed, she was forced to roll out of the way as Izuku appeared above her, slashing down at her with an Excalibur energy blade.

"Sup, Link," Shoka said as she stopped rolling and stood up. Despite the casual greeting, her body was tense, her Quirked tail flicking behind her as she kept her eyes on her boyfriend.

“Hey, Shokat,” Izuku returned the greeting with a smile. “You nearly got me there.” Shoka could see that even he wasn’t letting his guard down despite the friendly banter. Green arcs of lightning danced randomly across his body, alerting her to the fact that he was using All as One.

"Yeah. But you just had to use your teleport cheat on me," she said with a playful pout. "Kinda ruined my plans to pounce that cute butt of yours." With a shrug of her shoulders, she lowered her stance, holding her claws out in front of her. "Oh well. Guess I'll just have to play with my meal for a bit. I wanna savor my win when it happens."

Izuku chuckled at her words. "Honestly, I was expecting a chase or something."

"We can still do that if you really want." Shoka then swayed her hips, causing Izuku's focus to shift for only a second onto her body. "Just let me nab your flag and you can chase me all the way back to my base. I score the win and then score some more after the match. Kinda like our little race we had before our internships~."

Izuku's face lit up at the reminder of that day. Shoka couldn't help but chuckle as the sporadic lightning had grown even wilder as he struggled to keep a straight face. "R-right. M-maybe next time. I want to win just as bad as you do." A dry chuckle escaped his lips as he regained his focus. "Plus, unlike you, I have a Bakugo on my team. If we lose, I'll never hear the end of it."

Shoka rolled her eyes but understood him completely. "Fair," she replied, conceding his point.

She watched as Izuku's left hand twitched and opened up. She expected him to use Verdant Orbit or maybe Buster Shot, but then she noticed that Orbit wasn't in its usual spot. Instead, Izuku had pinned that Psych to the cuff of his left glove. The sight made her look over the rest of him. Buster Shot was pinned to the cuff on his right glove, while his belt had Resolute, Blink, Vitali-Tea, Scratch Rhapsody, and Breaker Force pinned to it.

Taking a better look at his left glove, Shoka finally noticed his newest Psych. From that alone, she knew Izuku wouldn't make it easy for her.

There was something else that gave her pause. Her eyes widened, an action mimicked by her mask's lenses as she realized she could spot all of Izuku's Psychs.

She knew she had to alert her team, but Izuku moved too quickly for her to do so. Two black tendrils of energy shot out from his left hand and raced towards her. She adjusted her body, slipping through a gap as they threatened to wrap around her. As she skidded across the rooftop, the tendrils of energy went slack and reeled back to Izuku's hand.

Shoka broke off into a sprint, rushing Izuku before he could make his next move. Planting her foot down, she spun on her heel, lashing out her other foot as she sent a high kick at Izuku’s face. Izuku dodged the attack, bending over backward while quickly whipping his left arm up. The tendrils that whipped out from his arm forced Shoka to dodge the sudden lashing, pushing her away from him.

Keeping up her momentum, the cat-themed hero student dropped to all fours and dashed around Izuku, keeping her movements sporadic to keep him from guessing her pattern. Shoka feinted an opening and watched as he used Blink to avoid the feint. Using her senses, she picked up on his sudden reappearance and spun around in time to swipe away his hands as he attempted another slash with Excalibur.

Shoka could have capitalized on the opening she created. Instead, she decided to play around with her boyfriend. Pushing into Izuku’s personal space, her lips pressed against his for a brief, yet intense kiss before she leaped away.

----------

"See, Eri," Momo said to the little girl in her lap. "Zuzu and Shoka are fine. Even if this is training, they're still friendly with and care for each other."

Eri didn’t reply right away. Instead, she just gazed at the screen, watching the subtle smiles forming on Izuku and Shoka’s faces.

She had seen Izuku, Shoka, and Momo share a small kiss now and then when they thought she wasn’t paying attention, and it always happened when they were all feeling happy. Seeing it happen now helped wash away some of her worries.

"Get it, Shoka!" Mina cheered playfully from her spot.

"Geez. They really can't help themselves, can they?" Kyoka muttered good-naturedly.

At the front of the room, All Might chuckled at the sight, his smile broadening at the surprised look on his successor's face.

Right next to him, Aizawa grumbled about his Problem Children, making All Might chuckle even more.

----------

With the little time she gave herself with her actions, she quickly called out to her teammates. "Link made decoy flags, just like I thought he would."

Before she could share anymore information, Izuku lashed out with a punch, forcing her to block the head-on attack with her arms. She hissed as the force of the attack sent her skidding back.

'Crap. I actually felt that one,' Shoka mentally groused. She focused her attention back on Izuku, who was already on the move. 'And that's him having to hold back...'

Despite that, Shoka smiled, ready to battle her freckled boyfriend.

----------

Itsuka brought a hand to her ear and tapped the call button on her radio. "Yeah, we noticed," she remarked as she and Tsuburaba spotted several flags dotting the park. Shoka hadn't called back, so she assumed her teammate was currently fighting Izuku.

"Do you remember what their flag looked like?" Tsuburaba asked.

Itsuka shook her head. "No, but I'm going to assume that it must have something on it that stands out. Like Yaoyorozu's flag had a star with five points instead of six." She looked around, trying to find something off with the flags, only to see them all be the same flat, green color with no other discernible markings.

Her instincts flared as she looked around the park. She and Tsuburaba hadn’t run into anyone from Team E, but the path they took was littered with blockages. Now, they had to figure out which flag was the right one, meaning they could be wasting time and allow someone from the other team to ambush them.

Teal eyes scanned the grounds as shadows seemed to dance within her vision. It made Itsuka worried that someone was just waiting to pop out of them. She kept her body tense, but loose enough to react quickly if she had to. Tsuburaba seemed to notice, but before he could comment on it, Itsuka spoke up. "Let's move. We need to find their flag."

She subtly pointed her finger upward, motioning towards the various alleyways along the borders of the park before pointing out the makeshift covers dotting the park. Giving her a nod, Tsuburaba followed behind her as they entered the small park, in search of Team E's real flag. Before they could even begin, Awase popped up from behind a makeshift pillar, his hands blurring as he pulled out various pieces of metal from the satchels at his side.

Tsuburaba reacted and inhaled deeply, and exhaled, generating a large wall of air that effectively blocked Awase's surprise attack.

Clicking his tongue in annoyance, Awase retreated as Itsuka gave chase for a moment before stopping herself, realizing that her fellow 1-B coursemate was leading her into a trap. "Not going to be that easy, Welder," she called out as she took up a guarded stance.

From behind his cover, Awase let out a heavy huff. "Yeah. Figured that much out on my own, Prez." He wanted to catch one of them off guard, to capture either of them and make things easier on himself. Sliding a hand into his satchel, he checked to see how much metal he had left. His mental count told him he had plenty, but he needed to make it last now.

If he couldn't capture them, he needed to keep them occupied.

Awase peeked behind his cover, watching as Tsuburaba slowly encroached on his position while Itsuka maintained hers while looking around the area. His eyes quickly glanced over at the fountain several meters away and let out a relieved sigh at Itsuka hadn't noticed the empty flagpole.

So far, their plan was working. Awase just hoped Itsuka and Tsuburaba wouldn't notice until the big reveal until his team could steal Itsuka's flag.

----------

Izuku winced as he heard Shoka’s heel collide with a reinforced corner of the building he moved away from. He didn’t worry that she had hurt herself, no. He was concerned and grateful he had dodged in time as the sounds he heard from behind him were of destruction and a rather annoyed Shoka.

He turned his body around, keeping his eyes trained on Shoka as he did. He gulped at the sight of small concrete chunks as they dropped to the ground like a rocky waterfall. As Shoka stood up straight, striking a pose as she peered at him from over her shoulder. The lenses of her mask narrowing ever-so-slightly as she locked eyes with him.

In Izuku's opinion, it was both an intimidating and rather sexy sight.

'And now I know why I had a crush on Mirko,' he thought, seeing a faint image of the Rabbit Hero overlaying itself onto Shoka.

"Had?" Banjo asked. "Keep telling yourself that, Niner. You still have it bad for that badass bunny. And now you're girlfriend had a chance to learn from her."

Izuku ignored the vestige, keeping his attention on Shoka as she spoke up. "You know, Link. You got me thinking about something."

Izuku froze at her words. Slowly, he shifted his body, ready to move to intercept if Shoka tried anything. Deciding to buy his team more time, he replied to her, keeping the conversation going. It would also give him a second to catch his breath. They had been fighting nonstop for a couple of minutes now, and they were going tit-for-tat the entire time.

It made him miss the spars they used to have at Takobah Beach.

“Oh? And what were you thinking about? Is it a prize if your team somehow wins?” he asked her.

“Nah,” Shoka replied cheerily. “Thanks for the reminder, though. I could use a really deep massage after we win. Your hands are pretty magical, after all.” Her playfulness left her at that moment, replaced instantly by an air of seriousness around her. “No. I just remembered that while you like to take on the risks for your team, you also like to make sure everyone gets a chance to shine.”

Shoka lowered her body, placing a clawed hand onto the pavement as her tail twitched wildly. A second passed, then another, as Shoka and Izuku stared each other down. After a tense moment, Shoka's cat ears twitched, with one of them tracking something off in the distance. "Clever, Link."

As soon as she moved, Izuku shot out his arm, summoning four whips of Abyss Fiber instead of two. It would drain the Psych faster, but he needed to catch Shoka before she could get away from him. The first missed Shoka as she bounded onto the building behind her. Two other whips lashed at her, forming a corkscrew as they encircled her. Shoka once more displayed her flexibility as she effortlessly slipped through the gap, maintaining her speed as she ascended the building.

Izuku clicked his tongue and made sure his last whip anchored itself along the roof's edge, reeling himself in as he chased after Shoka. He flew past Shoka and hovered in the air for a moment as he called out to his team. "Rocketti! Shokat knows where you are!"

He felt his stomach drop as Shoka called out to him as she moved towards the iced-over area of the fake city. "Nope! But thanks for telling me what your plan is. Love ya, Link!"

'My girlfriend just played me,' he mentally chided himself.

"And that's on you, Nine," came the disappointed voice of the second user of One for All. "We'll be sure to bring that point up once this exercise is done."

Ignoring the vestige, Izuku held out both of his hands, aiming them past Shoka at the building in front of her. Two tendrils of energy shot out, and anchored themselves into the concrete rim of the roof. Izuku felt his power surge as green arcs of lightning danced across his body, and he pulled, effectively sling-shotting himself towards Shoka.

Sensing danger, Shoka looked over her shoulder, her lenses widening in surprise as she ducked under a green bolt that sailed over her. The force behind Izuku's movements caused the air around Shoka to stir, creating a small jet stream that nearly made her lose her footing. Shoka was quick on her feet, however, and used the gust of air to her advantage as she leaped onto the next building, using the boost to easily clear the gap.

Izuku had caught up with her, using All as One to close the distance. As soon as he was close enough, he lunged. He expected Shoka to dodge, which she did, and Izuku used Blink to course-correct and caught her mid-Blink. Shoka struggled and grunted as she tried to escape his grasp, though that only forced Izuku to wrap his arms tighter around her.

"Not the time to get all handsy with me, Link," she said. While Izuku could pick up on the annoyance she had for her situation, he could still hear some amusement in her tone. "If we need to, we can dip somewhere the cameras won't see us."

"Maybe next time," he replied with a grunt.

"Shame." Despite his firm grip, amplified by his Quirk, Shoka's Quirk aided her efforts to escape him. Much like a slender cat, she slipped out of his arms with some effort and flipped Izuku onto his back.

The next thing Izuku saw was a claw dangerously close to swiping his face. Reacting quickly, Izuku used Blink to appear a few meters away, just in time to see Shoka already on the move again. Izuku sprinted after her, using a combination of his physical boost with the remaining jumps with Blink to catch up with her. His ears picked up the sound of explosions as an intense shiver ran down his spine.

Ahead of him and Shoka loomed a large, broken structure of ice. Jagged towers surrounded a thick dome, some half melted while others were marred with cracks and holes. The dome suffered only minor damage, a testament to how durable Shoto made it.

Before either student could comment on it, another loud explosion rocked the area, right as a wall of ice emerged on the streets below.

"GOD DAMN IT, ICY-HOT!"

"Keep wasting time, Bakugo. My ice will hold while my fire keeps you away."

Shoka ignored the byplay happening below her. Instead, her ears twitched as she scanned the area. Her right ear suddenly twitched rapidly, and she smiled. As Izuku rushed her, Shoka was already leaping off the building and racing across the streets towards an orange blur in the distance.

As she raced down the street, her radio flared to life with Itsuka's voice coming through the receiver. "Shokat! Shoto! Team E's flag isn't here! They must have pulled a trick on us."

Shoka turned the corner and caught sight of Pony. As the American girl raced down the road, Shoka spotted a fluttering green flag with a white star in its center on her person. After blindly dodging an energy bullet from Izuku, Shoka increased her speed as she chased after Pony, answering Itsuka's call as she did. "Rocketti's got it. I'm on her, and Link's on me, so hurry up, turn Blasty into a boomsicle and help me out, Shoto!"

Several paces behind her, Izuku quickly alerted his own team. "They've caught on to our plan! Rocketti, Shokat's on you, but I've got you covered. Nitros! You ne-"

"I know, nerd!"

----------

A deep scowl formed on Bakugo’s face as he took in the surrounding destruction. He and Shoto had been going at it for several minutes, and neither powerhouse was even close to slowing down. At least, that’s what Bakugo was telling himself.

He was already down one of his stored charges because of Shoto nearly freezing him on the spot. His arms were shaking sporadically, a telltale sign that the recoil of his explosions were getting to him.

Despite it all, he was loving the fight. To be pushed against someone who could give as much as they could take. As much as he knew he needed to retrieve the flag for his team, a part of him enjoyed taking a little extra time doing so.

That being said, Bakugo wanted to win.

He was going to win.

"Just don't worry about it, nerd. We'll have the flag, so Pony-girl better be ready," Bakugo said into his mic.

His gaze turned to the ice structure behind Shoto. The holes and gaps he created were slowly reforming, but the ones that remained were large enough for him to see the flag he needed to reach. The issue he faced was the fact that the ice fortress’s walls were thick, meaning it would take a series of explosions to even break through them. Another issue was Shoto himself, who constantly repaired the damage Bakugo did to the structure while also keeping him from doing too much damage.

Bakugo shook his arms, working out the kinks that had developed in them from the fight. He glanced down at his gauntlets, eyeing the meters around the metal cuffs. His left gauntlet was full, primed and ready to release a powerful blast. His right gauntlet was slowly refilling thanks to the constant fighting, though he wouldn’t be able to use it for its intended purpose. A fail-safe added by the Support Department to keep him from ruining the internal mechanisms from multiple blasts.

As Bakugo worked on a plan, a chill ran across his body, all the way to his bones. His eyes widened slightly as a spark was lit in his mind.

Several small explosions popped within the palm of Bakugo's hand as his red eyes narrowed on Shoto. He saw the slight shift in the Shoto's stance, how his right foot raised on his toes slightly. Within a beat, Bakugo launched himself upward as Shoto generated a pillar of ice that raced across the road and underneath Bakugo's feet. His instincts flaring, Bakugo released another blast from his left hand, narrowing avoiding a flat spike that shot out from the side of the large ice pillar.

"Fuckin' weak, Icy-Hot!" Bakugo declared as he maintained his momentum.

Pointing his hands back, Bakugo rocketed towards Shoto with a series of searing explosions. Shoto reacted by raising his left arm, summoning a jet stream of fire that shot out at Bakugo. With a feral grin on his face, Bakugo deftly dodged the attack, launching himself at an angle as he continued onward.

"Don't get ahead of yourself, Bakugo." Not giving ash-blonde a chance to breathe, Shoto swiped his right hand across the ground and created a wave of ice that threatened to overtake Bakugo.

Undeterred, Bakugo course-corrected and launched himself upwards, following up with another series of explosions as he sailed over Shoto.

As Bakugo landed in front of the icy fortress, he pressed a button on his right gauntlet and swiped his arm at the chilling wall in front of him. Nitroglycerin stained part of the wall, but before Bakugo could make his next move, he picked up the sounds of crackling ice forming behind him.

Spinning on his heel, Bakugo held up both his arms and released a series of explosions, countering Shoto's attack. Bakugo was more careful than usual, trying his best to contain his explosions directly in front of him.

Shoto was just as relentless, pouring more and more power behind his attack to overwhelm the ash-blonde bomber. After several seconds of continuous ice generation, Shoto had to slow down his output as he focused on reheating his body with his fire.

Right as he was about to generate a wave of ice, Shoto heard Bakugo speak up. "You know, your damn ice is a real pain in the ass."

Shoto narrowed his eyes as smoke and steam wafted through the air, breaking away as a chilling breeze blew through the air, revealing the cocky smirk on Bakugo's face.

"Wanna know something about nitroglycerin? Even when it's cold, it still can blow up," Bakugo stated plainly as he raised his left arm up. "But cold nitroglycerin is more explosive than normal."

Shoto’s body went still as his eyes landed on the odd stains on the ice wall of his defensive structure. His mind raced, his body moving on its own as he poured as much ice as he could onto the ground, sending it towards the wall that prevented Bakugo from reaching his team’s flag. Shoto hoped to reinforce it as much as he could before Bakugo could break through. He just hoped Bakugo was bluffing about the volatile nature of his explosive secretions.

After all, it wouldn't be wise for Bakugo to tank such an explosion up close.

Unfortunately for him, Bakugo was more than willing to take such a risk. Angling his right arm behind himself, Bakugo launched forward and spun around in mid-air. He took aim with his left arm, while his right hand reached for the pin in his gauntlet. With a feral smile, Bakugo pulled the pin, and an intense heat bloomed.

"Boom!"

----------

Izuku, Shoka, and Pony felt the fake city tremble as an explosion rocked the streets. Pony nearly stumbled from the aftershock, giving Shoka a chance to lunge at her and her team's flag on her hip.

Before Shoka's claws could tear the flag away, Izuku Blinked between them with Resolute forming a large shield that blocked Shoka.

"Getting real tired of that, Izzy," Shoka declared as she was knocked back.

"Thanks for the save, Link!" Pony remarked as she continued racing down the street.

Green arcs of lightning danced across Izuku's form as he fell into step behind Pony, using a safe level of All as One to provide her cover. "No problem, Rocketti. Start making your way to their base and get that flag," he said to her.

Pony kept her focus on the path ahead. The glacial fortress that loomed over the city was in ruins, with an enormous chunk of the front completely gone. A dark tower of smoke rose into the air, giving her a pretty good idea of how strong the explosion Bakugo created was.

As she continued running down the street, past the chunks of ice and debris that littered the road, she could hear the continuous back-and-forth fighting/flirting happening between Izuku and Shoka.

"Watch those claws, Shokat!"

"Aw, but you're just so damn cute. I just can't keep my hands off you~."

Any other time, Pony might have laughed, but she needed to stay focused. As she neared the broken ice structure, her eyes landed on the flag that still stood proudly amidst the chaos. Bakugo and Shoto were busy fighting each other and hadn't noticed their arrival yet, giving her a clear shot at the flag. Coming to a halt, Pony dropped to a knee and held her hands up to her head and pointed out both her index fingers.

Her tongue slipped past her lips as she took aim. Izuku and Shoka were getting closer to her, meaning she had to work fast. Willing her horns to move, Pony felt a sliver of detachment before a new pair of horns sprouted from her head and erased that phantom feeling. The two that she had launched quickly sailed through the air like a pair of bullets as they raced towards Team B’s flag. As soon as they made contact, Pony directed them back to her.

Kicking off the ground, Pony sprinted forward and nabbed the flag. Her luck ran out as a trail of ice appeared under her feet, causing her to slip and lose her footing. She nearly would have been captured by the ice had it not been for Izuku Blinking behind her and wrapping his arms around her, and Blinking away as Bakugo rushed Shoto.

As soon as she and Izuku reappeared, Bakugo called out to her. "PONY-GIRL! MOVE YOUR FUCKING ASS, NOW!"

Not needing to be told twice, Pony kicked it into high gear as Izuku and Bakugo covered her flanks as the three of them rushed down the road towards their base. As they turned at an intersection, she felt the biting chill of Shoto's ice as a massive wave threatened to overtake them.

Izuku moved to intercept with haste as four black and green tendrils emerged from his arm and spiraled together. Acting on quick instinct and some help from Banjo, Izuku called on Abyss Fiber, Excalibur, and Verdant Orbit for a new attack, which was further amplified by All as One.

One that Yoichi was more than happy to provide the name and inspiration for.

"Psychronization! Heavenly Piercer!"

The four tendrils of energy coalesced and formed a large drill that slammed into Shoto's ice. The frozen wave stood no chance as Izuku's Psychronization tore through it with ease. A familiar energy swelled within Izuku as soon as his attack ended and he felt his Psychs lose the connection to Ego as they started to recharge. Looking over at Bakugo, Izuku called out to him. "Bakugo! Tag in!"

The light puck shot out from Izuku straight to Bakugo. The ash-blonde felt the connection form between them as his body felt like a reactor was suddenly pumping all its energy into him. His body felt lighter. Stronger.

Most importantly, his Quirk was boosted beyond its limits.

Bakugo remembered the last time he had felt such a surge in power. Back when he and Izuku fought the Nomu at the USJ with Shoto and Susukichi. This time was different as the boost seemed much stronger that before.

Failing to hold back a smirk, he turned his attention to their pursuers. "DIE!"

Shoka realized what had happened between Izuku and Bakugo, and quickly changed her direction as Bakugo took aim and a burning orange orb appeared in the cups of his palms. Shoto followed her example, and as she climbed the building to their left, he used his fire to jettison himself to the building to the right. A powerful explosion rocked the street and caused the nearby buildings to shake.

Bakugo's smile broadened at the power behind his attack. As the smoke billowed, he turned around to catch up with Izuku and Pony, noting that Shoka and Shoto were still hot on their heels.

"Hey! Nerd!" Bakugo called out to Izuku. "Your Quirk isn't as useless as I once thought."

"Yeah, well. We have to restart the puck since you missed," Izuku remarked. "How could you miss? They were, like, three feet in front of you."

Bakugo felt his eye twitch at that. He didn't even realize that the boost he received had faded already. "OI! FUCK YOU, YOU NERD!"

Pony decided right then to interject. “Boys! We still gotta reach our base!” A streak of fire that shot past her and charred the road punctuated her urgency.

Izuku turned and fired out several Energy Rounds at Shoto, forcing the heterochromatic hero student to create an ice shield for cover. As Shoto launched himself into the air with his fire, he formed an ice slide underneath him, gaining speed as he chased after the trio.

Using Izuku and Bakugo's focus on Shoto, Shoka slinked in through the shadows of an alleyway ahead of Pony. It caught the blonde American completely by surprise as Shoka ran on all fours to meet her. Before Pony needed to react, Bakugo soared over her, roaring like an angry dragon as he engaged Shoka.

Pony rushed past the two, narrowly avoiding both an explosion from Bakugo and a swipe from Shoka. She barely made it two meters before Shoto's ice encroached on her, only for Izuku to appear in her peripherals in time to stop the attack with a Spread Shot.

All this fighting did was remind Pony that 1-A had some scary powerhouses within their ranks if all four of them could fight each other while on the move.

As Pony rounded the next street corner, Izuku knew they were getting close to his team's base. While he and Bakugo could keep Shoka and Shoto occupied, their teammates were still an issue, and Awase hadn't called in to report.

Izuku brought a hand to his headset and checked in on his other teammate while still engaging Shoto. "Welder? Pony's nearing the base? We're just a few blocks away. What's the situation over there?"

His radio was silent for a few seconds before Awase's voice came through the receiver. "I'm keeping Tsuburaba occupied, but Battle Fist slipped away. She's probably on her way to catch Rocketti."

That made sense to Izuku. It just meant another problem to keep an eye out for. Focusing on the current moment, Izuku thought up an amendment to the plan. He looked over at Bakugo, his mind going back to when the puck passed over to the ash-blonde.

'That could work,' Izuku thought. Now, he just needed Bakugo to help build up enough energy with the puck to make it work.

Turning to look at Shoto, Izuku came to a stop as green arcs of electricity built up around his body. Shoto grew wary and readied to defend himself. In a flash, Izuku Blinked in front of Shoto, who reactively generated a pillar of fire in front of him. Izuku hissed as the flames grazed his hero suit, singeing the durable material as he used his boosted speed to appear at Shoto's side.

He launched a punch into Shoto’s side, knocking the wind out of the scarred hero student. Izuku continued his assault, blitzing Shoto and preventing him from retaliating. Shoto was resilient, however, and created a thick wall of ice that cracked after tanking one of Izuku’s punches. That action gave Shoto enough time to create a vortex of flames around him for his next attack.

Izuku countered it with Excalibur as soon as the Psych completely reset. He spun on his heel in the opposite direction, causing Shoto's fire to spin and dissipate safely around him. Kicking off the ground, Izuku lunged at Shoto, chaining together a combo of slashes and physical hits and knocking Shoto around. Feeling the light puck build up within him, Izuku Blinked once more in front of Shoto and performed a mule kick that connected with Shoto's chest, knocking him down the street.

Moving with urgency, Izuku called out to Bakugo, explaining his plan as quickly as he could while hoping Bakugo would follow through. "Nitros! Build up the puck and pass it to Rocketti!" With his plan set, the green light puck soared from Izuku to his teammate.

Feeling the boost once more, Bakugo understood what Izuku meant for him to do. Shoka didn't make it easy for him, however, as she understood the mechanics of Izuku's puck and would make things difficult for Bakugo.

Bakugo rocketed himself forward and used his Quirk to generate enough momentum to spin like a top. Shoka ducked under the spinning kick Bakugo lashed out with and pushed off the ground, lashing out with a kick of her own. With two consecutive blasts from his hands, Bakugo dodged Shoka’s attack. Following up with another series of explosions, Bakugo soared in an arc and slammed the heel of his boot into Shoka’s stomach.

The speed and force of Bakugo's wheel kick sent Shoka careening back to the hard pavement. The cat-theme girl bounced off the road, releasing a pained grunt as she did. Rolling to the side, Shoka ignored Bakugo in order to catch up to Pony.

"Don't fucking ignore me!" Bakugo screeched as he chased after her.

Shoka held back from rolling her eyes. “Kinda hard not to, Nitrogremlin!” Keeping her sights set on Pony, Shoka noticed a silhouette up in the distance and smirked. Matching Pony’s speed, she moved behind the blonde American and waited for her chance to strike.

As Bakugo kept on her heels, he noted that the boost his Quirk received had receded, causing him to slow down. Frustrated, he yelled out to Izuku, who moved to catch up with them with Shoto not far behind. “OI! Nerd! Your little boost is wearing off!”

Izuku grimaced. He only knew the puck could be stopped if something broke the combo chain. This was an entirely new situation. “It must have a soft time lim-“ Izuku’s emerald green eyes widened in surprise. “ROCKETTI!”

"HANGIN' RIGHT!" Pony called out as she turned down another intersection as a chunk of concrete crashed into her original path. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a smirking Itsuka before the orange-haired martial artist ducked back into the shadows.

Before Pony could go any further, a massive wall of ice cut her off once more, forcing her down another street. By then, Shoka had caught up to her by running along the sides of the buildings overlooking the street. Pony skidded to a halt, surprised by Shoka's sudden appearance. Pony could see the hooded-girl's white claws flex open as Shoka reached for the pair of flags on her hips.

The next thing Pony knew was that there were a pair of arms wrapping around her and then she was suddenly several meters away from where she once stood. She was all the more thankful, too, as after she gained awareness of her surroundings, she turned in time to see Shoka pulling her claws free from the concrete.

As well as the several small new trenches those claws had just carved into the surface.

"Rocketti! Get to the base! Now!" Pony jolted at Izuku's voice, but immediately sprinted down the street as ordered.

As Pony got some distance from him, Izuku reading himself, though he wasn’t quick enough as Shoka pounced him and brought him to the ground. He grunted in pain as his back slammed against the hard, unforgiving pavement, wincing from the force Shoka used to knock him down.

"Stay down, Link," Shoka commanded in a firm voice.

Izuku then felt a shift on top of him and saw through strained eyes Shoka chasing after Pony. Rolling onto his stomach, Izuku pushed himself up and stumbled into a run.

He needed to catch up and keep Shoka off Pony's tail, as well as providing defense from Itsuka, wherever she was. Blink was out of the question, as using it to move both him and Pony caused it to drain itself, forcing it to recharge.

'Now's the time to go beyond, Izuku.' The bunny-hooded hero student trudged forward, one step after the next. Green arcs of lightning danced across his form, the smell of ozone filling the air around him as his pace increased. With one last step, Izuku moved.

Shoka’s Quirked ears twitched, her nose tingled at the growing scent of lightning, alerting her to the approaching danger coming from behind her. As she turned her head, she saw Izuku blur past her. Her eyes widened in momentary surprise. Pushing her Quirk as far as she could, the dark shades of her battlecoat lightened and she felt a surge of power in her limbs. Shoka blitzed forward, catching up to Izuku. She then sprung onto her hands, kicked out her legs, and twisted her body.

Izuku brought up his arm in time to block the spinning kick from Shoka and winced at the power behind it. His arm felt numb, but with a quick application of Vitali-Tea, he resolved that immediate issue and pushed on, engaging Shoka as they trailed behind Pony.

The two fell into a mobile dance, each trading blows as they raced down the street, one protecting their team's claim to victory, and the other seeking to deny them such a win.

Thinking outside the box, Izuku poured his energy into Excalibur and Resolute, and broke out into a sprint before performing a baseball slide at Shoka. Resolute provided him the ability to slide across the ground with little friction, while a creative use of Excalibur through his feet created a wave of energy that threatened to cut down Shoka.

The gray-eyed hero student lowered her body and executed a well-timed dodge that saw her soaring over Izuku's attack.

Now having traded positions, the two continued to fight as they -and Pony- turned the corner and kept running. Off in the distance was the park, only several blocks away.

The only issue now was the debris that littered the street and one orange-haired martial artist in the middle of it all. The sounds of shattering ice and explosions were heading towards them, as well, letting Izuku know that Bakugo and Shoto had been fighting just like he and Shoka were.

Izuku worried that any momentum lost wouldn't be regained. They needed to get the flags through to the park, and Izuku had just the plan to make it happen.

"Rocketti. Don't stop moving!" He called out to his blonde teammate.

Pony had slowed down enough to risk looking back at him, confusion and worry apparent on her face. When she saw Izuku's determined expression, however, she felt a connection form between them. Pony replied to him with a nod and a determined look of her own. "Don't y'all worry. I'll be as fast as greased lightnin'!"

"Don't count your chickens, cowgirl," Shoka remarked as she bounded to Pony's left side.

Before she could take a swipe at the blonde, Izuku blitzed her, slamming his palm into her stomach and firing off a spread shot that knocked her away. Not letting up his assault, Izuku pressed on, pouring his energy into Excalibur and readied a slash.

Shoka recovered quickly and met Izuku’s attack with her claws. The two attacks canceled each other out, but Izuku and Shoka pressed on, weaving through a series of blade and claw slashes. It was then that Izuku got the drop on her when he used the momentum of one of his slashes to spin around and swing several Abyss tendrils right at her. The surprise attack caught Shoka off guard, and she found herself wrapped up and subsequently tossed down the street.

Feeling the surge of energy from Ego, Izuku turned to Pony, holding out an open hand as a green ball of energy passed from him to her. "Now's your chance, Rocketti!"

The effect was electrifying. Pony’s eyes widened at the feeling of power that flooded her entire being. Keeping her eyes forward, she could see the determined and aggressive look her fellow 1-B student gave her, but Pony wasn’t the slightest bit worried. She simply kept her eyes on the prize, on the park that was only a few blocks away now.

As her hooves and calloused hands hit the pavement, Pony sped off like a bullet. Itsuka, who believed she could stop, or at the very least, slow down her friend, was left in the dust as Pony rocketed past her, weaving through the debris field Itsuka left with little care or worry.

Pony didn't slow down. It was now a race to the finish, and when the goal is in sight, you push as hard as you can to cross that line. Two blocks left to go. Pony maintained her speed, though she could feel the boost of energy that Izuku shared with her already waning. Even then, she pushed herself to go faster.

When she neared the last block, the ground quickly frosted over as a wall of ice appeared ahead of her. Her heart sank at the sight, and she worried about letting her team down at the worst moment after coming so far. As she slowed down, the abrasive sound of explosions rang in her ears as Bakugo rocketed past her, rotating at a rapid rate in a dark cloud of smoke.

"MAKE IT COUNT, PONY-GIRL!" She heard him through the deafening din. "HOWITZER IMPACT!"

With one powerful explosion, Bakugo blew away the ice wall, creating a large hole that Pony could easily rush through. With determination swelling within her, Pony continued on, breaking off into another sprint as she passed the last block.

She had a clear shot at the park now. With nothing in her way, Pony rushed past the towering buildings, leaving behind her two powerhouse teammates to cover her as she entered the park. Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted Awase keeping Tsuburaba occupied. Her spiky-haired teammate smiled as she appeared and gave her a nod before keeping his attention on Tsuburaba.

The fountain their flagpole in front was only meters away. With one last push, Pony 's legs carried her to the end. With one cheerful cry, she claimed victory for her team as she gripped her team's flagpole.

"TOUCHDOWN!" In the middle of her jubilation as the siren sounded, Pony jumped down from the fountain, ripped the flags from her hips, and them onto the ground, causing them to curl and wrinkle. Letting out a whoop, Pony held out her arms and began to run around the flags, switching between pointing out to an invisible crowd and blowing them excited kisses.

As she continued her celebration, Awase joined her, adding on to the victorious air they were creating. As Izuku and Bakugo reached the park, Izuku couldn't help but chuckle at the sight while Bakugo rolled his eyes.

He didn't know how or when it happened, but soon, Izuku found himself arm-in-arm with Awase and Pony as they continued to celebrate their victory. They had tried to rope Bakugo in with them, but the glare he sent them made them reconsider it.

----------

As the training had come to a close, Aizawa, Vlad, and All Might looked around the room. Many of their students were haggard from their matches, even if they were the winners. Some were a little dejected from their loss, but the other hero students were quick to lift their spirits.

At first, Aizawa didn’t think he would see any form of camaraderie between the two classes, but today surprised him. Even though the teams were evenly split, both 1-A and 1-B students found a way to work together. It was something that impressed him.

“Alright, everyone, quiet down,” Aizawa said, getting the room’s attention. Glad that he didn’t have to use his Quirk, he continued speaking. “We already went over where your teams did well and where they could improve. Next Monday, Vlad and I will pass out more notes we may have after we rewatch the footage of today’s training.”

Vlad picked things up from there. "Which brings us to our next point. The teams that were formed today are the teams you will have when your Heroics finals happen. I suggest you use the time between then and now to work out any kinks you may have with your teamwork so you all will pass."

Both hero teachers saw the mixture of emotions that flooded the room just then. Some were concerned, others were happy with their team formations, and others thought about how they could improve themselves in such a short time.

One student, Kinoko, raised her hand with a question on her mind. Seeing Vlad King nod at her, she spoke. "What will our finals be like, sensei?"

"Nezu has decided to do something different this time since the teams are as large as they are," Vlad answered. "Each team will have its own objective, and while some might be similar, they are each unique. You won't know what those objectives are until the day of."

Aizawa brought up the next point, one that was most important. “The physical half of your exams will play a role in what happens to you during the summer. If your team fails the objective completely, and your final grades on the written exam are lacking, then you will have remedial classes.” His eyes narrowed dangerously as he scanned the room, his gaze meeting every student. “You don’t want that.”

Several students gulped loudly at that statement and started sweating at the threatening undertone.

"That being said, class dismissed. Aside from training, I suggest you get to studying if you want to avoid those remedial classes," Aizawa stated before leaving the room.

Vlad sighed at his coworker's dismissive attitude and looked to alleviate any fears the students had. "If today is anything to go by, I think you all are going to do fine. Find the right rhythm, study up, and you all will do fine."

With a confident smile, Vlad left the room, leaving only All Might left with the students. The No. 1 Hero smiled brightly as he addressed the room. "As Vlad King said, based on today's example of your teamwork, I know you all will be... ALL MIGHT!"

While most of the students groaned at the joke, some appreciated the pun.

From her seat on Shoka's lap, Eri craned her head upward, looking for clarification from the gray-eyed young woman. "What does he mean by that, Ms. Shoka?"

Shoka snorted and ran her fingers through Eri's hair, gently combing them through Eri's snow-white waves. "He's just being silly, Eri. He means that we'll be alright, but he made a joke with his name. All right. All Might." She looked Eri in the eye and tilted her head to the side. "Think you get it?"

Eri ran through the phrase several times in her head before understanding it completely, with her mouth forming a silent "Oh" as she nodded along.

All Might continued to speak, grabbing Eri's attention back to him. "That being said, study hard, my young students!"

As he left the room, Izuku and Momo were already in the middle of planning a group study session with their class when Itsuka and Nirengeki made their way over to them. "Itsuka, Nirengeki," Izuku said to them with a nod. "What can we do for you?"

"Well, Shoda and I were talking, and since our classes are already mixed for the finals, we were thinking what better way to work on strengthening the bond between our classes than to have one big study group going," Itsuka explained. "I couldn't help but overhear you and Yaoyorozu already talking about one for your class, so might as well make it one big group thing, you know?"

“That being said, we need a place we can all study at that can accommodate such large numbers,” Nirengeki added while scratching his cheek. “I’m worried that some students in our year may take up the other study halls, however.”

Izuku thought about that point and had to agree with Nirengeki. That wasn't even mentioning their upperclassmen. The more he thought about it, the clearer the choice became. With a smile on his face, he knew where to go.

"How does this Sunday sound?"

A Hero's World - Chapters

Fawkes MHA TWEWY Crossover Story

Like(0)

Dislike(0)

Comments (0) loading...

Fawkes_Draws

Jul 14, 2025 10:44 pm

Public post

Re:Awakening Ch 009

Sweet Partings

----------

- CASTLE KRAKENBURG, KINGDOM of NOHR -

Prince Xander strode through the cavernous halls of his castle home, his armored boots clanking with each step. He moved with a purpose; his eyes narrowed in focus as he readied himself for what was to come. Many of the castle's servants were quick to move out of his way while the patrolling guards stood stiffly at attention as he passed them by.

Xander paid them no mind and instead focused on the imposing doors leading to the castle's throne room. As soon as he reached the threshold, he stopped, his eyes lingering on the dark metal that seemed to absorb all the light that shone upon it.

He found himself doing that more and more in recent years. He never stopped out of some courtly courtesy or manners. No, Xander stopped because he had to steel his resolve. To ensure his will was strong before entering the throne room.

All because of how much his father had changed.

Xander had grown to hate meeting his father here. There was something odd, something that the furthest reaches of his mind warned him of danger. Something that made his blood boil in his veins.

That didn't unnerve him, though. What unnerved him was the sudden silence that would descend and choke out all sound from every source. To the crackling torches, to the echoing footfalls of those inside the expansive chamber. It left Xander wondering how his father could stand it.

'Then again, Father has changed,' the prince thought somberly.

After gathering his wits, he sent a nod to the guards standing on the sides of the door, silently commanding them to open the doors. Metal scraped against stone, and Xander was greeted by the sight of dim candles and torches, barely lighting the way leading from the entrance to the throne room to the throne room itself. At the end was his father, seated atop the grand chair, as pale moonlight shined through the glass ceiling above him.

As soon as Xander stepped forth into the room, he noted the same chilling silence that he hated hung ominously in the air. It even seemed to manage stifling his thoughts as he moved across the room at a brisk pace.

Nearing the throne, he could hear inaudible whisperings coming from his father, though even as the distance shortened between them, Xander couldn't make out a single word or phrase. As he stood at the base of the stairs leading up to the throne, Xander noted his father hadn't even acknowledged his presence.

Still, Xander stood at attention, keeping his head bowed as he waited for King Garon to finish -what Xander assumed were- his ponderings.

Out of the corner of his eyes, Xander saw Iago slither out of the shadow of the elevated throne with a knowing smile on his face. Xander did his best to keep his features schooled as his father’s advisor now stood beside him at the base of the throne.

The deafening silence slowly lifted, removing the tension in Xander's shoulders as his father finally noticed him.

"Prince Xander," he said with a deep rumble and a slight nod.

"Your Grace," Xander returned with a courteous one of his one, his voice calm and even. "What do you have need of me?"

Garon inclined his head at Iago, prompting the masked Sorcerer to speak. "I'm sure that you are aware of the pulse that swept across the kingdom?"

"I am," Xander replied. "Leo was with me at the time and had taken it upon himself to study it."

“Oh?” Garon leaned forward from his chair ever-so-slightly, unaware of his second son’s actions. Xander fought back a small frown. His father seemed to care little for any of them, aside from Xander himself and his adopted sister. “And what has my youngest son discovered? I am curious.”

Xander was about to answer when he spotted the smirk on Iago’s face. The same smirk that told all who saw him that he knew something and has been holding on to it for his own reasons. ‘Of course, he already knows.’ Xander shook his head and answered his father. “Leo has determined that the pulse came from a Dragon Vein. The obvious fact is that someone with the blood of a dragon used it. We have no reports regarding any of Hoshido’s royals crossing into our borders, so Leo theorized it might be a bastard child of some unknown lineage.”

Garon's eyes narrowed dangerously at Xander's words, his voice carrying a sharp edge in them. "And does my offspring think so low of me?"

Xander didn't flinch at his father's harsh tone. "Of course not, Your Grace. It was the first thought Leo discredited immediately. Our family tree is well documented, after all, as is your commitment to your concubines."

Garon hummed, placated by Xander's assurances.

The first prince looked at Iago. "Though, I assume you have already scried the identity of this mysterious individual?"

The sharp-tongued advisor placed a hand on his chest. "More than that, my dear prince. I have seen him with my own eyes."

Xander was about to question the man when Garon spoke up. "My connection to the Dusk Dragon's Vein gifted me insight into this interloper. Your sister was near their location and has crossed paths with them."

There was something in that statement that seemed too rehearsed to Xander. While he knew that the Dusk Dragon's Vein provided many unique gifts to one who had royal blood flowing through them, this was the first time he had ever heard about such an ability.

No, Xander had the unfortunate thought that his father was hiding something. For now, he would accept his father's words.

"So, imagine my surprise when our king ordered me to study this man, only to find Princess Camilla acting as a close traveling companion." Iago's smirk grew as he began a dramatic retelling of events. "It seems that the dear princess has grown close to this interloper."

Xander rolled his eyes at Iago’s blatant attempt at spinning the narrative. “Then perhaps she is simply trying to learn more about this ‘Interloper’ by engaging with him.” Xander turned to look at his father, hoping to temper whatever honeyed words the masked advisor had whispered into his ears. “Camilla is intelligent and clever with her words. You know as well as I, she has charmed many of our kingdom’s nobles and beat them at their own game. Perhaps she is trying to convince this man to side with Nohr.”

The silence Xander dreaded suddenly befell the room like a heavy weight. He instantly shut his mouth, cutting off any chance to defend his sister as his father's eyes bore into his.

“And yet she does not send any report of this man to me. She does not wait for my order and instead gallivanting across my kingdom with this abomination!” Garon’s deep rumble became a distorted roar as he slowly rose from his throne and stared down at Xander. “She does not even have the forethought to remove a potential enemy from the board!”

The Crown Prince of Nohr could only listen to his father's rage. His body tensed as a shiver ran down his spine. Even Iago was unaffected by Garon's sudden shift as the Sorcerer's smirk faded, becoming a thin line as he looked at his king.

The silence faded as quickly as it came. Garon sat back down on his throne, his grayed, wrinkled face looking even more haggard than it did. He took a deep breath and spoke once more. “Princess Camilla shall be punished for her error. She is near Fort Dragonfall. When she arrives, she will find a summons to return here post-haste. This is not including her error in hunting the rogue Sorcerer, Elias, without permission.”

His weary eyes lingered on Xander. "Her loyalty to Nohr and its crown is now in question. While she is my blood, even she must answer for her errors."

Xander could hear the shift in Garon’s tone and voice. It was like his father was like two different people. And he had just experienced both in the short span of a minute. Thankfully, the father he still recognized returned, giving him a chance to play damage-control for his sister.

"If I may, Your Grace." Garon raised an inquisitive brow, but gestured for Xander to continue. "If my sister's loyalty is now in question, perhaps a chance to prove herself is in order."

"Oh? And what do you propose, Prince Xander?" The king asked.

Xander breathed a little easier now. Lifting her head to meet his father's gaze, he explained his plan. "I have received reports that a group of Hoshidans are testing our borders, possibly to breach our defenses and wreak havoc in our kingdom. I was planning on assigning a company to cut them off, but Camilla's wyverns would allow a quicker strike, effectively preventing any advancement from the enemy."

He took a step forward, planting a foot on the first step of the throne's raised platform as he pleaded his case. "Use this as a chance to test Camilla's loyalty. If she fails, then she will face judgment on top of her military failure. If she succeeds, she not only proves herself but also deals a blow to Hoshido."

Iago moved to speak, but Garon stopped him with a wave of his hand. The king stared into Xander’s eyes while he considered the prince’s proposal.

"Very well." Xander kept a mask of calm indifference, but internally, he was greatly relieved. "However, Princess Camilla will have only a fortnight to complete this task. Should she fail..."

"Camilla's records speak for themselves, Your Grace," Xander replied coolly. "I know she will see it done."

Garon gave his son a small nod, effectively dismissing him from the room. Xander placed a hand over his heart and bowed before pivoting on his heel.

Before Xander walked away, he spared a glance at Iago. “What of this interloper? What can you tell me of him?”

“He is a mage. Quite a powerful one, from what I can tell. I do not know his name, but he has snow-white hair and a rather large, dark hooded coat with three magenta eyes on each sleeve,” Iago replied.

Xander took in the information and continued walking. He stopped at the threshold of the throne room and gave his father one last look before knocking on the door, alerting the guards on the other side to open them.

Garon watched from his throne as Xander left the chamber. He rested his head against his hand, drumming the fingers of his other hand against the stone throne as he considered the matter of his daughter and the interloper. From his place at the base of the throne, Iago spared the king a glance, drawing Garon's attention to him.

"Yes, Iago?" Garon asked with a raised brow.

Iago cleared his throat. Garon had become lucid after the shift in his personality, meaning that Iago would need to be more tactful with his words. "Your Grace, what of the interloper?"

A deep rumble escaped Garon's throat. "Do not engage."

Iago blinked owlishly, making sense of Garon's order. "Is that wise, Your Grace?"

Garon turned his head to look at his advisor, a furious expression dominating her visage. “While you have learned of this interloper, I tasked you to eliminate him. Your failure to do so has no doubt put him on edge.” Iago grimaced. To waste such war assets the way he had caused Garon to turn his ire on to him. “No. We will not draw any more attention to us. The saving grace is that your use of the Faceless can be seen as a random encounter. The ones we have lost control of are known to roam the Woods of the Forlorn, after all.”

The fury marring Garon's worn and weathered face disappeared. "No. My haste has only caused issues. Study him from a distance. Learn more about him." His lips parted into a grim, wicked smile. "Perhaps we can use him to our own advantage. We will give him a leash, allow him to move, but under our supervision. And when we learn of his uses, we guide him."

"Though, should the chance exist, then remove him from the board," Garon finished, his eyes turning to Iago.

Iago smirked, pleased by his king's plan. With a flourish, Iago bowed before Garon. "Understood, Your Grace. I shall keep an eye on him."

----------

Anankos felt his connection to Garon fade, but not before hearing the plan to observe the abomination. What little of the Nohrian King's mind that remained proved to still be useful.

The Silent Dragon had lost the scent of the abomination. The Vein that the abomination used acted as a beacon, alerting Anankos to its presence. And while it could sense its presence in Nohr, he could not narrow it down.

When Anankos listened in on Garon's discussion with his masked advisor through the disconnecting link, he had to agree with the current plan.

His rage caused it to act prematurely.

He knew nothing of this abomination other than its magic, of the twisted power of order and chaos swirling within it.

While this other dragon invaded what Anankos believed was his domain, Anankos forced a challenge.

So, the Silent Dragon would wait and watch, listening from the shadows. Once he knew of the threat this dragon possessed, he would act appropriately.

Anankos returned to the blessed silence of its realm within Valla's capital, content with letting his puppet act in his stead.

Soon, Anankos' years of planning would be enacted.

And the fell humans that infested the realm would face its fire.

As would the abomination.

----------

Xander's mind was a flurry of activity as soon as he left the throne room. Moving down the halls at a rapid pace, he ran through what he had just learned from his father and Iago.

An unknown man with snow-white hair had enough dragon blood within him to use a Dragon Vein. That matched with the feeling he and his brother had when the pulse washed over them. The man was also a mage, something that Iago could have only observed if the man fought.

Knowing Iago, the Sorcerer no doubt caused such an encounter.

Xander came to a stop at the realization that if Camilla was traveling with this man, then Iago's machinations no doubt meant he involved her in them, as well.

Pushing down the boiling anger he held towards Iago, Xander continued on his way. He didn't even realize how long he was in his thoughts until he reached the door to his office. Pushing past the door, Xander was greeted by the sight of his two retainers, one of which grew excited at his arrival.

“Greetings, Your Highness!” said a rather animated young woman with light blue hair with the tips of dyed a soft pink. As she moved with a slight pep in her step, the clump of messy bangs hanging over her left eye bounced, revealing the pair of blood red orbs that gazed at the prince. “How was your meeting with His Grace? Has he given you an assignment? Is it bloody?”

Xander ignored the savage grin on the young woman's face and moved to his desk. "No, Peri. But I appreciate your enthusiasm."

The now-named Peri pouted but shook her head, causing her blue and pink twin-tails to swing with her movements, and shrugged. As she hummed a jaunty tune, the other person in the room stepped forward, running a hand through his taupe-colored, wind-swept hair. "Then, how did the meeting go, Your Highness?"

Xander sat at his desk, folded his hands in front of his face as he went deep into thought. "Enlightening, and concerning, to say the least, Inigo." He looked over at Peri. "Would you please go and collect my brother, Peri? He should be in his study at this hour."

Peri gave Xander a playful curtsy, tugging at the hem of her black skirt before skipping out of the room with a giggle.

Inigo shook his head at his fellow retainer's antics and returned his attention to his prince. "I guess I will get to hear the story once Prince Leo arrives?"

Xander spared Inigo a glance and nodded. As they waited for Peri to return with Leo in tow, Xander pulled out a small roll of parchment from his desk and wrote a series of orders on it.

Not long later, the door opened and Peri skipped back inside, taking her place at Xander's side as Leo soon followed her in.

"Brother," Leo addressed Xander with a nod. Taking a seat across from him, Leo crossed his legs, staring intently at Xander. "How was father's summons?"

"As I told Inigo, enlightening and concerning," Xander answered as he finished writing. He looked at his brother, meeting the younger blonde's eyes as he spoke. "I have learned the of source of the pulse we felt."

"Oh?" That caught Leo by surprise, but a second later, his surprise turned into a sour realization. "Iago, I take it."

Xander simply nodded, earning a growl from his younger brother. "Of course, it was that snake." He looked at Xander, shifting his body as his tone grew serious. "What have you learned?"

“A man whose origins are still unknown caused the pulse,” Xander explained. “First, we know he is a mage. Second, he has snow-white hair, and a dark hooded coat with three magenta eyes on each sleeve.”

Inigo's eyes widened slightly at the description and found that his body had gone stiff. His mind raced at the implications, but he schooled his features quickly enough that no one else in the room noticed.

Xander continued. "Thirdly, Camilla is currently traveling with him."

Leo let out a curious hum at the news of his eldest sister. "I take it father knows already and isn't pleased."

Xander sighed, his weariness apparent to everyone in the room. “No. He is not. I’m afraid that he already had a clear idea of that, and Iago’s added reconnaissance didn’t help matters. His opinion was already formed before I barely convinced him to rescind Camilla’s punishment for a time.”

Leo leaned forward in his chair, fully curious about how his brother changed their father's mind. "How did you manage that?"

Xander's eyes met Leo's. "By offering an alternative. Camilla's loyalty was put into question. So, I gave Father a task for her to complete."

A smile formed on Leo's face, understanding what his brother was hinting at. "The Hoshidan forces attempting to cross our borders."

“Yes. I was originally going to use that as a means to placate Father when he originally learned of her speeding off to hunt for Elias, but as luck would have it, I could simply repurpose my plan for this.” Xander held up the strip of parchment he wrote on earlier. “Her retainer, Severa, is already on the way with Camilla’s Dark Wings to where we expect the Hoshidans to cross. Father was kind enough to tell me where Camilla would be, and so this message should meet her at Fort Dragonfall when she arrives.”

Leo leaned back into his chair, studying his brother's expression. "How long ago did you send Severa on this mission?"

"As soon as I learned of the Hoshidans." Xander leaned back into his own chair, placing an elbow on the armrest as he rested his face against his propped-up hand.

Leo nodded, understanding his brother’s mindset. Better to make sure the pieces were in place, and as the second highest member of the military, he could easily move around troops if he needed to. Xander was also one of the few individuals who could make a move and be able to explain himself to their father with little risk of punishment.

'It's not like Father has been too concerned to care for military matters at the moment. Then again, he already delegates much to Iago and Xander,' Leo thought. With a heavy sigh, he stood up from his chair. "Then the matter is settled. Knowing Camilla, we'll be lucky enough to receive any prisoners when she's done, but at least her victory should placate Father. Then, once she's back, she can tell us all about this mysterious mage."

Leo moved towards the door, but stopped right in front of it. He turned his head, looking over his shoulder at Xander. "Is there anything else, brother?"

“Yes,” Xander replied. “Father used some rather curious terms when speaking of this mage. First, he used ‘interloper’. Then, in the middle of one of his shifts, he used the term ‘abomination’.”

Leo quirked a brow at that. His father's personality shifts were a well-known secret among those in the castle at this point. Leo's interest was geared more towards the words used. "Rather curious of him."

Xander inclined his head, his mind running wild with implications. “Quite,” he mumbled. His brows furrowed as another matter came to mind. “There is something else. Father deems this mage an interloper, yet expressed no desire to capture him.”

"Then we can assume Father has something in mind," Leo suggested.

Xander stared down at his desk. "Yes... That's what I'm afraid of."

Leo let out a brief hum and turned around, ready to leave, when Inigo called out to him. "Excuse me, Prince Leo?"

"Yes, Ser Inigo?" The young prince asked.

"Is Owain free at the moment? All this talk about your sister has me thinking it's been a while since we sent a letter to our own sisters," the taupe-haired retainer explained.

Leo waved his hand as he stepped past the door. "Yes. He should still be in the training hall." As he left, Xander, Inigo, and Peri could hear him mutter something under his breath. "Something about his burning blood and inspiration..."

Inigo turned his head to Xander, about to speak to his liege, when Xander cut him off. "You may leave to speak with Owain, Inigo. No need to ask permission for matters regarding your family."

Inigo bowed. "Thank you, Your Highness," he said, gratefully. With that, he turned and quickly left the room.

His mind still reeled at the simple description of the mage. A mage with white hair was rare, but nothing really noteworthy. A mage with white-hair and a hooded coat with magenta three eyes on each sleeve was too distinct to ignore.

'Could it really be him?' Inigo found moved rapidly down the halls, making his way to the training hall dedicated to the royal children and their retainers. He needed to talk with Owain about this. Maybe they could get in touch with Soleil and Ophelia.

That is, if they even knew where their sisters even were.

Inigo pushed that thought to the back of his mind for now. His ears picked up the sounds of blades clashing against training dummies, accompanied by loud, dramatic battle cries.

"Hark! For you will bear witness to my greatest arte! Great... Aether!"

The taupe-haired young man came to a stop and released a heavy sigh while rubbing his temples.

"Of course," he muttered as he entered the training hall to speak with his friend.

----------

Robin stood under the Mila Tree, staring off into the vast expanse of their shared dream. The ever-setting sun hung just over the horizon, painted the infinite sky a brilliant mix of gold, orange, and purple hues.

It did well to settle his turbulent mind.

Yesterday's events weighed heavily on him. The Faceless brought up too many feelings that still lingered in his soul. He saw too many similarities between Nohr and the Grimleal and Valm. His desire to return home was battling against his growing desire to meddle.

He needed more information to work with. There was only so much he could learn in Nohr, but still plenty to see to understand the kingdom's needs and desires. At some point, he would need to cross over into Hoshido as well.

After leading armies against Plegia, continuing a generational war, Robin learned that truths and perspectives could easily become obscured and twisted as actions and reactions shaped the political and social landscape of one's home.

The sins of the father, passed down onto their children for them to correct. Even if they had to sacrifice themselves to do so.

Out of the corner of his eye, Robin spotted a familiar, serene ghost from that war. One of countless many, but one that weighed the heaviest on his soul. Clenching his eyes tightly shut, Robin shook his head to dismiss the specter.

And the mad laughter that rang through his mind.

With a deep breath, Robin calmed himself and returned to his thoughts. The more he considered staying, at least long enough to get a read on the rising tensions between Nohr and Hoshido, the more he was left with one dreaded thought. He would need to find a way to explain this to Tiki.

A pair of arms wrapped around him as Robin felt a light weight press up against him.

"You need only to talk to me, my love," Tiki said as she rested her head against his back.

Robin didn't respond right away as he silently cursed the blessing that was his and Tiki's connection at the moment. He simply placed a hand against hers as he gathered his thoughts.

"I want to come home, Tiki," he said, just above a whisper. "I want to return to you, and to Flavia, and Anna. To Chrom and the rest of the Shepherds. It’s just…"

Tiki's embrace around him tightened. "But what you have learned worries you." She slid around Robin's body and stared into his purple eyes. "And being who you are, you cannot stand by and watch if you have the power to act."

Tiki raised her hands and gently cupped his cheeks, pulling him into a tender kiss. After several seconds, she pulled away, treating Robin to a fond smile on her soft lips. “That is just one of your many aspects that I fell in love with, Robin.”

"I still feel the need to apologize to you," he said glumly.

Tiki nuzzled against his chest. “I know. You don’t need to, but I know you will continue to do so until we are finally reunited. But...” She looked back up at him. “Who said that if you can’t return home, that I wouldn’t cross over to see you myself? You are my mate, as well as Flavia’s and Anna’s. Do you truly think that we would leave you alone?”

Her emerald eyes narrowed, a look of determination dominating her face as she stared at Robin. "I have been alone for millennia, Robin. And now, my mate, my beloved, is a realm away. If you cannot return to me, I will just have to cross the Outrealms to reach you," she declared resolutely.

Robin stared at the green-haired beauty, trying to find his voice after hearing his lover's powerful declaration. "That's certainly one possibility. But why? I don't want you to risk yourself, Tiki."

“Because, knowing you, you will need all those you can trust to stand by your side. Currently, Scarlet is the only ally you have that has our full trust, and while you have an uncanny ability to connect with others, some familiar faces standing by your side never hurts,” Tiki explained as if it was the simplest thing in the world.

She continued speaking, effectively cutting off any argument he had. “I am already on my way to meet with Chrom, and have already sent letters to Flavia and Anna. Once I meet with them, we will discuss ways to cross over to you safely. I’m sure Anna and her family certainly have the means to do so.”

Robin smiled softly at her words and wrapped his arms around her. "I'll try to not get into too much trouble until you arrive."

Tiki pouted, and with her being wrapped up in his arms and up close to his face, made her look adorable in Robin's eyes. "You say that, but I know you. You will risk yourself in order to save someone," she said, both accepting the future headache while finding it difficult to be mad at her beloved.

Sighing and resting her head against his chest again, Tiki enjoyed the sensation she felt from his embrace. The two star-crossed lovers stayed like that for what felt like hours, feeling the eternally setting sun bathe them in its warmth.

"We need to discuss Camilla," Tiki said suddenly.

Robin nodded. After their engagement with the ambushing Faceless, Camilla had shared what she could, still holding back information that she either couldn't share with someone not allied with her kingdom, or found it difficult to do so. She was, however, rather withdrawn when she did. It was obvious to Robin that even she found the idea of the Faceless repulsive and dreaded even acknowledging them to him.

But there was a stronger bond between them now. Her teasing smile was more genuine; her eyes always lingered on him whenever Robin was in the room. Even with the shift in her demeanor, that didn't stop Camilla from being rather generous with her flirtations and touches when the mood struck her when they arrived at the outpost.

There was a hunger in her eyes, and Robin recognized it. He had seen the same in Tiki's eyes whenever she was in the mood. He concluded that the dragon blood flowing in Camilla's veins was reacting more to him, an insight that Tiki further confirmed.

Tiki gripped his coat tightly. "You see a little of yourself in her, don't you?"

“Just a small similarity,” Robin explained. “With Nohr reminding me of Valm and the Grimleal, I can’t help but see both Validar and Walhart in place of this King Garon.” His body tensed at the thought of his father, at the thought of his long-passed nightmares of Grima taking control of his body. “I suppose I see myself in her place. I trust her and I want to believe that she can make the same choice I did, that if shown a different path than the one her father wants her to take, that she will.”

His eyes softened as he turned his head to stare at the setting sun that was frozen in the sky. "She and her siblings, based on what she's told me of them, remind me of Chrom and Lissa." He paused, and Tiki could feel his heartbreak through their bond.

“Of Emmeryn...” Robin choked on his words at the thought of the ever-gentle Exalt. He even saw her specter appear again out of the corner of his eye, with her soft lips still curled into that gentle smile that she always had.

Dismissing the phantom, Robin continued explaining his point. “Their father was considered a monster by Plegia and their own people, and it cost his oldest child her life to undo the damage he caused. I can’t help but wonder if Camilla and her siblings are in the same situation.”

Tiki listened intently, saving her judgment for when Robin finished. She understood where he was coming from. Validar was a ghost in his mind that refused to leave him. His deranged father had left a deep scar in his psyche that was only compounded by the revelation that an alternate version of himself accepted his role as Grima’s vessel. The same doppelgänger that doomed his world and sought to do the same to theirs. Add on his observations about the similarities between Chrom and his siblings to Camilla and hers, Tiki had to admit that Robin had a point.

The King of Nohr was a potential threat to not only his enemies, but potentially those around him.

All that meant to her, though, was that he still needed her. He still needed the support of the Shepherds. But Robin was worlds away from them all, and while the connection shared between her and him was a divine blessing, it still wasn't the same as being beside him. To share those burdens and offer supportive words to him.

It was one reason Tiki accepted Scarlet so readily. The blonde knight was there. She was an excellent example of a Shepherd and honorable.

There was also the fact that Scarlet was another attractive lover of her mate. That was certainly another selling point with Tiki, and the Divine Manakete was looking forward to having Scarlet in bed with both her and Robin.

Now, with Robin's ability to form strong bonds with others and his new draconic essence, he was attracting others, more specifically those who would be potential mates, rather easily if Camilla was anything to go by. It made Tiki wonder just how many more Robin would connect with.

The more Tiki thought about it, the more she considered it some sort of universal correction at play. After all, Robin was the unintentional force behind most, if not all, the bonds and marriages between the other Shepherds. She found it rather amusing the more she thought about it, that because he had a hand in helping others find happiness with others, fate, or maybe divine intervention, was looking to pay it forward.

Her amusement grew even more when she remembered that many of the time-displace children felt strongly for him the longer they were around him.

Her thoughts soon turned to the lavender-haired princess that Robin was still traveling with. Tiki considered Robin’s words. There was a small hope in her heart that he would be proven right, but she worried that if things escalated as she feared they would, then Camilla might make a much darker choice.

After thinking about everything, Tiki closed her eyes and rested her head against Robin's chest. "Please, just be careful. I don't wish to see you hurt. Whether it be physically, or emotionally."

"I will," he replied with a serious and determined expression on his face.

Tiki kissed his cheek, letting her lips linger for several seconds. “Good. And if the princess does indeed make a move, please make sure Scarlet is there. I trust you and her, but not Camilla. Not fully.”

The corner of Robin's mouth quirked up as he now wore a cheeky smirk. "You just want a rather risqué memory for me to share with you, don't you?"

"Possibly," she replied evenly. "Though I do have one to share with you. Nah has certainly missed you and is rather excited knowing that you have returned."

Robin stared at Tiki, confusion apparent on his face. "Really?"

"Oh yes," Tiki said with a knowing smile. "In fact, I can honestly say that she is only one of many-"

Robin and Tiki perked up in alarm, their eyes narrowing as they felt a presence intrude on them. Looking behind them, they saw a young woman with blood-red eyes and short ash-blonde hair, watching them from beside the Mila Tree with a nervous and confused expression on her face. Next to her was a small spectral being made of azure fire, shaped like a cross between a lizard and a fish, that hovered over the young woman’s shoulder like a guiding light.

Robin was about to call out to the young woman when she suddenly spoke, asking a question that would catch the Tactician off guard.

"Robin?"

And then the dream ended, and Robin awoke.

----------

Corrin found herself surrounded by mist as she entered her dream. Low echoes filled the air, as shapeless specters faded in and out of the mist. Some acknowledged her, others ignored her completely.

Corrin steeled her nerves and focused on the talk she had with Lilith recently.

“It seems as though something is trying to form a deep connection with you.” Corrin’s eyes widened, hearing the blue-haired maid’s words so clearly it felt like Lilith was standing right next to her.

Looking to her right, Corrin expected to see her standing there, only to spot an ethereal version of Lilith holding a bushel of apples before fading away.

"That happened yesterday," Corrin muttered, trying to make sense of what was happening. A thought came to mind. "Wait... Maybe if I..."

Focusing, she drudged up a memory, and the sound of clashing metal rang through the air.

"Watch your footing, Lady Corrin!"

A spectral Gunter appeared before her, rushing at her as he did when they had their last sparring session. Corrin was confused at first, expecting to see herself engaging her mentor in combat, only to realize why she couldn't. "Right. A memory from my perspective."

She wondered if she could watch such memories from an outside perspective, but set that thought aside for the moment. Banishing the spectral Gunter, Corrin was about to review the memory of her recent talk with Lilith when a desire took hold of her heart.

“Okay, think back.” Corrin ran through her memories, going as far back as her arrival at her lonely stone cage.

She was always told Garon had saved her and adopted her into his family, making her the Second Princess of Nohr after her sister Camilla. A part of her always wondered what the truth was. She even doubted what she was told.

There was a nagging thought in the back of her mind that had taken hold ever since she learned her memories before her adoption were lost.

Echoes of the past whispered in her ears as she traveled back through her memories.

"You're getting better, sister. Gunter has trained you well, as always. I look forward to the day you finally best me."

"Darling! Come give your sister a hug. Oh, you're growing more beautiful by the day, Corrin."

"Alright. Let's try this scenario... Why are you laughing? What do you mean, my collar is inside out?"

"Sister! Sister! I have a new story for us to read together!"

She smiled at the thought of her siblings. The days they had spent together whenever they visited always brightened her days. Even though they weren't blood-related, they were Corrin's siblings in all the ways that mattered to her.

"If you wish to be strong, then I will teach you, Lady Corrin. But if you choose this path, then you must give it your all. Am I understood?"

"Lady Corrin, it's time for your lessons... No, you cannot skip out on them. Don't even think about scampering off with my sister. I have my eyes on you two."

"Manners maketh the man, or lady, in your case. So, stand up straight, but not stiff. You want to give off an air of confidence. And no slouching."

"You're finally awake, Corrin! I'm so glad. I was so worried when your fever hit... Hm? Oh! Um, I used my ice to help keep you cool. I'm just tired from it, so please don't worry."

Corrin's smile grew as the memories of Felicia and the others came to mind. She loved her adoptive siblings, but her retainers were the ones that made her time in the lonely fortress bearable. They were just as much family to Corrin as her brothers and sisters were.

Any feelings of warmth she felt were soon extinguished as she reached some of her furthest memories and an icy voice filled the air, speaking over the pleasant echoes of her friends and family, effectively silencing them.

"You poor thing..."

Corrin shivered at the sound of her father's voice. Something about it felt wrong. Her eyes snapped open as she felt a chill run through her spirit. She looked around in a panic, noticing that the mist had turned into an inky black abyss.

The most terrifying part was the silence that filled the air.

Corrin wrapped her arms tightly around herself, shaking like a leaf as she tried to ignore the shift in the dreamscape and focused on pushing through her memories. She winced at a slight pain she felt in her mind, as if warning her to stop digging any further.

Her curiosity won out over her fears, and Corrin pushed forward.

"Orphaned at such a young age..."

Corrin raised her head slowly, her eyes spotting a set of regal armor as black as night. She finally met the eyes of King Garon and saw a twisted smile on his face. Her gauntleted hand reached out for her as his smile grew. His voice grew more distorted, as if something else was speaking through him.

"You are my child now."

"No!" Corrin took a fearful step back, clenching her eyes shut as she turned away from Garon's hand. She panicked and stumbled backward, falling onto her rear, fully expecting her father to grab her.

When nothing happened, Corrin felt her fears slowly evaporate as she opened her eyes, scanning the abyss for any sign of Garon. It felt like hours had passed before she felt well enough to even stand on her feet again.

"Why did I react that way?" Corrin's body shook, an icy fear gripping her heart as she saw Garon's hand still reaching out for her. Her father was distant and the few times she interacted with him; he had only spared her a few words.

But they never felt as cold as they just did in that memory.

"You are my child, now."

Those words felt haunting.

Corrin took another minute to calm herself some more. The inky-black abyss slowly dissipated into the gray mist she had grown accustomed to, providing the princess some form of comfort.

Corrin didn't know how long she stood in the mist. She assumed it was for a while, though with this being a dream, time seemed to be meaningless. It made her wonder if she would wake up soon.

The thought of going through her memories again was a tempting prospect, but the sudden chill she felt as she remembered the spectral Garon put a stop to that thought.

Unbeknownst to her, a small azure light hovered close to her, emerging from the mist like a specter. It slowly inched closer to the princess, the warmth from its light proving the young woman further comfort as the lingering words of King Garon faded from her mind.

Corrin turned around, spotting the light as it hovered behind her shoulder. The light shifted, turning into azure flames before taking a familiar shape.

"It's you," Corrin said as she held out a hand to the ethereal creature beside her.

"It looks to be doing much better, Corrin! Still, I don't think I've ever seen anything like it before. Have you found out anything?"

The memory of Felicia looking over her shoulder as Corrin cared for a small, injured creature she had found one day exploring the grounds of the Northern Fortress. She had spent nearly a month taking care of it, with Felicia's aid, all the while trying to learn of its origins and what it was. Corrin found nothing, but based on the fishlike tail and fins along the back of its reptilian body, Corrin took to calling it a dragon-koi, after an old Hoshidan legend she found in a book.

After it had finally healed, Corrin took it back to the river where she found it. When she released it into the water, Corrin never saw it again.

Gently scratching the dragon-koi's fiery jaw in wonder, Corrin couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity with it. Despite it being years, Corrin felt that it had only been yesterday since she last saw it.

"Hello again," Corrin said to the dragon-koi with a fond smile on her face.

Letting out a melodious chirp, the ethereal creature rubbed its face in the princess’ palm.

Corrin wondered how this was possible. Magic was the first thing that came to mind. Leo had always said that there were still many mysteries left in the world, and maybe this was one of them. After all, this was her dream.

But the dragon-koi felt too real. There was also the connection that Corrin felt between them. Something within her blood stirred the longer they were together.

Suddenly, as she continued showing affection to her ethereal companion, Corrin's pointed ears twitched as she heard both a familiar and unfamiliar voice in the distance.

Her head on a swivel, Corrin looked all around her, expecting to see the same hooded figure from her past dreams, only to still be surrounded by the all-encompassing gray mist. Red eyes narrowed, trying to pierce the mysterious veil for any signs of another presence.

Yet Corrin, and her companion, were alone.

As Corrin continued searching for the voice, Lilith's words came to mind. "It seems as though something is trying to form a deep connection with you."Corrin took a deep breath and focused on remembering her previous talk with Lilith.

The ethereal presence of the blue-haired maid reappeared, still holding a bushel of apples. Oddly enough, a representation of Corrin joined her, providing a new perspective to the scene. Corrin looked between her doppelgänger and Lilith, trying to make sense of why she was seeing the scene from a different angle now. It was jarring, to say the least, seeing one’s self, even if it was just a memory.

It gave Corrin a headache just thinking about it.

Corrin shook her head, trying to move past her existential thoughts, and allowed the memory to replay itself. She watched as Lilith turned around, while holding out an apple to a horse that wasn't there. "Your blood is powerful, Lady Corrin. Just like your siblings. Perhaps another whose blood is just as powerful as yours is reaching out to you."Lilith turned back around, her eyes meeting the eyes of the ethereal Corrin. The blue-haired maid looked unsure and disappointed herself, as if hoping to be of more help to her lady. "Just be careful. You said you've dreamt of this hooded stranger before. Whatever magic is connecting you to him, he must surely notice it as well."

While Corrin considered Lilith's words, she heard the voice again, louder, much clearer than before, and giving her a direction to head. Moving blindly through the mist was still difficult, like wading through deep waters, but Corrin was determined to meet the man that had been a part of her recent dreams. To determine if he was merely a figment of her imagination or someone reaching out to her.

The dragon-koi spirit followed her, albeit hesitantly. Corrin looked over her shoulder, noticing her companion’s slower pace, and the worried look on its face. It's as if it sensed a powerful predator and tried its best to not to gain said predator's attention.

Before Corrin could think more on it, the voice returned, sounding weary.

"I want to come home, Tiki."

Something within Corrin stirred when she heard that, an understanding she had with that statement. It made her realize that she was longing for something. Of dreams of a home missed.

It made Corrin feel for the one speaking.

As she continued to move through the mist, the drab grays blended and swirled into hues of purple, which then bled into warm oranges and vibrant golds. With each step, she heard more and more of the voice, as well as another, picking up on the conversation happening between the two.

"You say that, but I know you. You will risk yourself in order to save someone."

The mist finally faded away and Corrin found herself walking atop an ocean, whose surface was so still that it reflected the burning sky perfectly that the horizon seemed invisible.

In the distance was the tree she saw in her last dream. Its expansive branches reached into the sky, its towering form creating a striking silhouette against the sky. And underneath the shade of the tree were two people.

One was a light-skinned, green-haired woman that Corrin would describe as an otherworldly beauty. From her slim, mature body, her wide hips and ample chest, to her long, pointed and ridged ears that made her exotic, the woman was on par with the likes of Camilla.

Corrin felt a small heat in her cheeks as she caught herself staring at the woman.

But it was the pair of green eyes that were like emeralds that expressed a deep love whenever she looked at the man in her arms that drew Corrin's attention the most to her.

The heat she felt only grew when her eyes moved over to the other figure.

For the first time, Corrin had a chance to really look at the man whose name had been etched into her heart ever since the pulse she felt.

His hood was down, revealing his snow-white hair, with its windswept bangs hanging over his vibrant purple eyes and his sharp features. He was handsome, but it wasn't just his physical appearance that Corrin was lost in. It was the soft, caring expression on his face whenever he looked at the woman with him.

Corrin felt drawn to the two, slowly moving forward until she stood next to the tree. She studied every detail she could of the two, from the affection they expressed for the other, how their eyes lingered on the other when silence befell them and they had no more words to share. When Corrin saw the smirk on the young man’s face, she sported a similar blush on her face that the green-haired beauty had on hers.

Inside Corrin’s soul, something resonated. She unconsciously reach out to the two, only to pull away when she noticed they had stopped talking. They were alert and immediately their eyes turned to Corrin, making her feel vulnerable under their gaze.

She shifted nervously on her feet, trying to not any more than she had. As she opened her mouth to speak, Corrin felt a slight tug in her consciousness. Looking down at her body, she noticed she was slowly becoming transparent, as if fading from the dream. She looked over at the pair, noticing the same thing happening to the pair.

Desperate for at least one answer, she quickly called out to the white-haired young man, hoping she was right. "Robin?"

She watched as the young man reacted to her inquiry, with the young woman turning to look at him with a hint of surprise and confusion flash through her eyes.

Before she could get an answer, Corrin felt the waking world call.

She awoke to the early morning sun's rays filtering past her sheer curtains, bathing her room in a warm light. Rolling onto her back, Corrin stared at the stone ceiling of her room.

“I saw him.” Thoughts of the white-haired young man filled her mind. Closing her eyes, Corrin relied on her memory, reforming Robin from every detail. As his form came into being, she felt drawn to the confident smirk he wore and the pair of vibrant purple eyes.

Another person appeared next to him. The green-haired beauty that was his companion stood next to him, wrapping an arm around his and entwining their fingers together as one would do with their significant other.

The same connection Corrin felt towards Robin was matched by the unknown woman, albeit to a lesser degree. It made Corrin wonder what all of it meant.

If the next time she slept, would she enter that same shared dream with them?

A part of her hoped for it. Corrin wanted to talk to them. To understand who they were and why she was connected to them.

Releasing a sigh and rising from her bed, Corrin stretched the kinks and stiffness out of her body and made her way over to her wardrobe, stripping off her nightwear in order to get ready for the day. As she did, she continued to imagine a pair of vibrant purple eyes gazing at her.

Yes. She wanted to see Robin and his companion again.

After donning her regal attire, Corrin left her room, surprising Felicia, who was just outside the doors, ready to enter the room in order to rouse her from her slumber. Corrin's sudden appearance caused the clumsy maid to misstep, falling forward and into Corrin's body, with her face landing in the comfortable cushion of the princess' full bust. The sight of her best friend brought a radiant smile to Corrin's face, and seeing the shocked expression on the maid's face caused her to chuckle as she wrapped her arms around Felicia.

"Lady Corrin! I didn't think you'd be awake already," Felicia remarked, a flustered blush dusting her cheeks.

"Believe it or not, I can wake up on my own," Corrin replied good-naturedly.

Making sure Felicia was good on her feet, Corrin made her way down the hall, with Felicia falling into step with her. "Oh, I know. It's just either my sister or me have to give you a rather cold alarm," Felicia said with a playful grin.

Corrin involuntarily shivered at the reminder, remembering the multiple days she wished to linger in bed, under her warm sheets, only to have the two Ice Tribe sisters use their magicks to wake her up with a snapping cold.

"Still, I'm surprised. It's rare for you to wake up before either me or Flora come to wake you," Felicia said thoughtfully.

Corrin gave her a nod, understanding where she was coming from.

Felicia studied her lady, trying to make out the puzzle before her. "Did you have one of those dreams again?" She asked.

Red eyes met icy-blues. "Yes. I did," Corrin replied with a small nod. "I saw him. I saw Robin."

Realizing her mistake, Corrin came to an abrupt stop as she heard Felicia gasp.

"Really! Then it must be fate, Lady Corrin!" Felicia said, bouncing on her heels. "Lilith's advice must have helped you!"

Felicia’s elation was infectious, and Corrin found herself smiling along with the maid. “Yes. I’ll need to thank her.”

Felicia quickly wrapped an arm around Corrin’s and began dragging her down the hall towards the servant’s quarters. “Then let’s go see her now. You can tell us both about your dream!”

----------

As Corrin and Felicia walked the halls of the lonely fortress, Lilith sat at the edge of her bed, staring at her clasped hands.

It had been years since she faced anyone with a draconic essence as powerful as she felt during the night. Not since her father. It made her feel small, like a mouse standing next to a lion.

Despite that, she felt no madness from the pair of human dragons. There was no malice or rage.

There was simply comfort and strength. Longing and love between the pair.

Lilith silently cursed her nature. How her own instincts reacted the way they did. There was the same feeling she had whenever she was next to Corrin, spending time with her lady, chatting for hours about any topic that came to their minds.

What's worse was when those purple and green orbs fell upon her. They recognized what she was.

Lilith wondered, just as Corrin had, on whether she would see them again. There was a hope in her heart, to fulfill a desperate wish that had been building for the last few years.

- SOUTHERN OUTPOST, WOODS of the FORLORN -

"Again! Keep light on your feet, Sophie!" Robin stood across a nervous Sophie, the Cavalier trying her best to keep a firm grip on the training lance.

When she, begrudgingly, woke up with the sun and left her room in the barracks, Sophie was greeted by the sight of Robin fencing against one of the training yard dummies. She found herself engrossed in his form, noting it was far different from anything she had seen her fellow soldiers practice, let alone what she knew of the swordsmanship of the Samurai of Hoshido.

She remembered how easily he weaved powerful magicks during yesterday's ambush, so to see Robin be just as skilled with a blade was shocking. Most mages in Nohr didn't even bother using any martial skill in a skirmish. Even high-ranking Dark Knights focused more on their horsemanship and magic over the blade. Having one was more for a last resort.

Mustering up the courage, the gray-haired soldier went to the quartermaster's supply room and took a training lance and sword, intent on wanting to spar with the skilled warrior she fought beside. She told herself it was to test her skills and limits, but a part of her wanted to know more about Robin.

After all, he was traveling with Princess Camilla herself. To Sophie, that meant he must have been special.

And a part of her, deep down, hoped that some of that skill and courage he had would rub off on her.

When she made her way over to him and brought up the idea of a spar, Robin accepted it wholeheartedly. Ecstatic, Sophie nearly danced on the spot.

Then she noticed the damage done to the dummy Robin had butchered.

That was the best word Sophie could think to describe what of the poor thing as she observed every nick and cut carved into the straw-man's beaten body. Chips of wood were scattered all around it, as cotton and straw pooled around the dummy's base.

Testing a skill, he told her. Sophie only asked that he not use that skill during their spar. If it enhanced his physical strikes the way it did, then she wanted to avoid an extended stay in the outpost's infirmary for the foreseeable future.

The spar started slowly, and Sophie couldn’t help but feel like she was a rare animal Robin had found and wanted to study. He allowed her to dictate the pace of their first bout. Every step she took, he moved appropriately, keeping his distance but close enough to counter if necessary. Every one of her strikes or probes was met with counters and defensive ripostes from Robin.

Next came a more serious side of the white-haired Tactician. He soon changed the rhythm, making moves against her, forcing her to react other than act as she had been doing earlier. He tested her defenses and reaction time, pushing her to her limits.

If Sophie was honest, this was some of the best training she had received since she first joined the military.

After finishing their second round, Robin discarded his coat, draping it over the dummy that had been his unfortunate victim earlier. Sophie did her best to maintain her composure. With the large coat gone, she, and the growing audience interested in the spar, were treated to the sight of Robin's physique underneath his form-fitting shirt.

She was thankful Robin was professional about the spar, as it helped her keep her focus. He took to instructing her the best he could, pulling from his experiences from his life to help her develop a more comfortable lancer form for her. Taking to it like a fish to water, Sophie noticed that some of her past mistakes and bad habits were slowly being chipped away under Robin’s instruction.

Scarlet had joined them at some point, offering her advice where she could. While she trained to use a lance like most Wyvern Riders, she favored an axe. Sophie accepted the more experienced knight's words and slowly incorporated what she learned during the spar.

Now, with the final round set to begin, Sophie was hoping to impress both Robin and Scarlet with what little she had learned from them. Shifting her feet and bending her legs, Sophie narrowed her eyes on Robin, ready to spring into action.

The gathered crowd watched on in hushed silence, some with interest, while others more so out of boredom. One such pair that came to watch the spars were Charlotte and Benny. Charlotte had heard about the princess’ white-haired companion being out in the yard from her fellow soldiers and grew curious enough to join them. Benny followed along, mostly out of not wanting to leave his friend alone more than anything else.

Sophie initiated combat. Kicking off the ground, she sprinted towards Robin, her training lance poised to strike. Once she was close enough, she thrusted her weapon, aiming for Robin's torso, only for him to sidestep to the right. Sophie didn't slow down. She took a step forward, planting her foot in the ground and swinging the butt of the lance at Robin.

The Tactician easily parried the strike and knocked Sophie off balance. She was forced to block an overhead strike, allowing Robin to push into her space, limiting her lance's capabilities. With a flurry of strikes from his training blade, Robin forced Sophie on the defensive.

Sophie panicked. She knew Robin was taking it easy on her. He even told her he would stay a step above her skill level, enough of a difference to make it difficult for her, but a small enough difference that she could win if she pushed herself. Steeling her nerves, Sophie looked for an opening, following Robin's rhythm as she continued to defend herself from a barrage of sword strike.

Her eyes widened as there was a lull in Robin’s pattern, a hole to exploit. She maneuvered the butt of her lance in between Robin’s legs, catching one of them and throwing off his footing. Robin stumbled backward, but remained standing. Sophie took the advantage and stabbed her lance at him. Robin knocked the attack back, but Sophie moved with the shifted momentum, pivoting on her heel and sending the lance head at Robin, forcing him to move.

She followed up with a flurry of thrusts. Robin steadied his footing, deflecting several of Sophie's strikes while weaving through the others.

What happened next was something Robin didn't expect.

Sophie pushed her advantage too hard. All it took was one wrong step, and she slipped while trying to jab her lance at Robin. There was a surge of magic coming from within her, catching Robin off guard. The tip of her lance slipped between Robin's arm and torso, and caught a bit of his shirt. The magic building up within her released at that exact moment and practically shredded Robin's shirt.

The training yard grew quiet as Robin and Sophie stood stock still. Sophie developed a heavy blush on her face as she had a clear few of the Tactician’s athletic and toned body. Specifically, his slightly glistening, firm chest and chiseled abdominals, which had gained a thin veneer of sweet from their spar.

"O-o-oh. Um. I-I’m..." Sophie tried to form an apology, or at the very least, a sentence, but her mind was currently focused on other things.

Scarlet let out a hearty laugh at what had just happened and joined the two fighters, sidling up to Robin as she did. “Damn. It took me a few days to get you shirtless, Robin. And she does it in less time than that.”

Sophie heard what the blonde knight said and felt like curling up into a ball.

Robin just rolled his eyes and gathered the remains of his shirt. His eyes looked over the shredded fabric, judging if it was worth repairing. With a firm nod, he channeled his magic and muttered a quick chant. His shirt quickly mended itself, appearing as good as new. Robin looked the shirt over with a critical eye, and after meeting his expectations, put it back on.

Scarlet stared at the shirt, completely dumbfounded by what she saw, and took a hold of the fabric and gave it a tug. Her eyes turned upward and met Robin's. "One of those, 'necessity breeds innovation', things?"

“Sort of,” Robin said as he fiddled with the shirt, making sure it fit him appropriately. He noted, with a slightly sour look, that his shirt was a bit more form-fitting than it was a moment ago. “Tharja, one of our more...” Robin paused, trying to both accurately and generously describe the broody mage. “Unique members, was well known for her wide array of hexes and charms. She created this charm to mend her outfit, and it was a rather big hit among us.”

Conflicted feelings emerged at the thought of Tharja. While Robin got along well with her -after growing used to her antics and spending time with her- she still had those moments that made him rather uncomfortable. She also was rather confrontational with Tiki after his relationship with the Manakete became public.

Add on Flavia and Anna joining, Tharja made it known that she felt rather slighted. She never blamed him, though. No, Tiki was the target of her ire, but Tiki didn't back down.

Near the end of the war, a begrudging respect formed between the two, something Robin was thankful for.

That still didn't stop Tharja from claiming she would get him to see her as a viable lover, even if she had to share. A part of him even wondered about the possibility of her joining their now-growing group and how she would fare with it all.

"That's so unfair," Scarlet remarked with a slight pout, breaking Robin out of his thoughts.

"It's like nothing even happened," Sophie added as she inspected the article of clothing herself.

"Which is an oddity in itself," Robin explained as he moved over to the training dummies and donned his coat. "That spell was designed to make minor fixes on tears and such. I overcharged it this time. Mostly out of curiosity."

It was also why his shirt might have been tighter. Over-correction with magic is something every mage avoids for one simple reason. Over-correction, more often than not, blew up in the caster's face. Robin was lucky that he didn't cause his shirt to disintegrate in his hands.

“I mean, should you really complain?” Scarlet asked him. Seeing him shake his head, unable to say no to her question, a victorious grin appeared on her face and she lightly tapped his shoulder with her fist. Moving across the yard from him, Scarlet twirled a training axe and pointed it at Robin. “Not tired yet, right? You and me still have quite a few rounds to catch up on.”

Robin huffed in amusement, raising his dulled sword into a guard. “I’m sure we’ll have plenty to catch up once we make it to Fort Dragonfall.”

Scarlet rolled her eyes and tested the balance of her weapon. The shaft of the axe was shorter than what she trained with, as wyvern knights needed extra reach, but she would make it work. Her red eyes narrowed on Robin as she slowly circled around their little sparring area. “Yeah, and I’m sure the princess will be more than willing to join us. I bet she’ll barge in like last time.”

Off to the side, Sophie’s eyes widened, picking up on the not-so-subtle frustration coming from the freckled blonde and her meaning. As she tried to dispel any thoughts flooding her mind regarding Robin, Scarlet and the princess, Robin and Scarlet moved at a blur as their spar began in earnest. Sophie watched on, entranced by their movements.

Scarlet moved aggressively, with each attack trying to break through Robin’s guard. Robin was more fluid, weaving through Scarlet’s strikes like water, all while prodding her defenses.

Sophie was so lost in watching the fight that she missed Charlotte and Benny join her on the sidelines.

“I’ve never seen a Chevois knight fight before,” Charlotte said as she looked at Scarlet. Her words caused Sophie to jump in surprise. As the gray-haired Cavalier calmed herself down, Charlotte continued to watch the spar.

Robin had just parried a strike from Scarlet. Using the opening he created, Robin then slid his leg in between Scarlet’s, messing with her footing and taking her down to the ground. As he went for the point, Scarlet deflected his blade and rolled away to create some distance between them.

“You should have seen them yesterday,” Sophie commented as Scarlet soon pushed back against Robin.

Charlotte quirked a brow at Sophie’s words, noting the awed tone in them. “How are you doing?” She asked. “I didn’t get a chance to ask yesterday.”

“O-oh!” Sophie couldn’t hide the surprise in her voice. Her lips formed a small smile. “Tired. I didn’t expect to run into any Faceless yesterday. There have been no sightings of them recently, so a large group showing up was a surprise. Especially the numbers that showed up.” She looked back at the spar going on, her eyes lingering on the battling warriors.

Charlotte did the same. She noticed there was a flirty undertone between Robin and Scarlet. Each time one of them entered the other's personal space, there was a light touch or lingering gaze in their eyes that one could easily miss. Even at the end, when both Robin and Scarlet had their weapons aimed for a killing blow, they were sporting wide smiles.

The curvaceous blonde’s intrigue -and budding arousal- piqued as Scarlet suddenly grabbed Robin by his shirt’s collar and pulled him into a passionate kiss. Some of her fellow soldiers seemed to enjoy the show as wolf-whistles and cheers filled the air, though Robin and Scarlet ignored them completely.

When the two ended their kiss, a slightly blushing Sophie turned her attention back to Charlotte. “Thanks for checking up on me.”

Charlotte blinked and turned to look at Sophie. She gave the Cavalier a casual shrug. “It’s nothing.”

“I wouldn’t call it nothing, Charlotte.” A curious Sophie and an annoyed Charlotte turned to Benny. “She waited for you to show up after your squad arrived back here without you, Sophie,” he explained.

Sophie was at a loss for words. Charlotte had been one of the few soldiers that cared enough to check on her. Benny was second, but he kept to himself, mostly. Sophie appreciated her fellow soldier’s consideration, as it helped make her assignment at the outpost that much easier to deal with.

Charlotte huffed and crossed her arms under her impressive bust. “Oh hush, Benny. I’m just looking out for a fellow soldier screwed over by our wonderful kingdom’s politics,” she said, trying to downplay her actions yesterday.

“Welcome to the club, ladies.” Sophie, Charlotte, and Benny all turned to see a smirking Scarlet. “You aren’t the only ones to get screwed over by some shitty politics.”

“Is that how you ended up serving Princess Camilla?” Sophie asked.

Charlotte unconsciously leaned in closer, wanting to hear what she thought would be an interesting story.

Scarlet snorted before breaking out into boisterous laughter. “Kinda.” She fought back her amusement, her laughter dying down into brief chuckles as she spoke. “No. I was dismissed entirely after a botched mission. Still kept my title as a knight, though.”

Benny now grew interested in the freckled knight’s tale. “What happened?”

Scarlet released a long sigh and turned her head upwards. “My squad and I went chasing after some bandits harassing some villages near the border in Cheve. The bandits were more organized than we originally thought and my friends paid the price. If it wasn’t for Robin, I would’ve joined them.”

She looked back at the trio as they listened intently to her story. “Robin and I talked a bunch while we escorted some of the village’s leadership back to the capital. Learned about him and his group called the Shepherds.” She saw the odd expressions on their faces and quickly responded. “Yeah, strange name, but it fits them. Anyway, we made it to Cheve, did my duty, was reprimanded, and dismissed from the military.”

Charlotte’s mouth scrunched up. “There’s more to it than that.”

Scarlet shrugged. “I was a kind of a problem child. I had a bunch of grand ideas that were blocked over and over again by the military council. Probably made a big enough stink that they used my mission as a means to finally get rid of me.”

“So, you decided to travel with Robin?” Sophie asked, completely sure that was the case.

Scarlet perked up, standing up straight and puffing out her chest. “Damn straight. If I can’t be a knight of Cheve, I can still be a knight of the people. I became a Shepherd.”

“And his lady,” Charlotte added with a teasing smile.

Scarlet didn’t answer right away. Instead, she tilted her head to the side with a rather curious expression on her face. Sophie wondered what that meant while Charlotte understood the look completely.

“Technically one in his rather unique love life,” the messy-haired blonde replied. “Not that I mind, really.” A heavy blush dusted her freckled cheeks as she bit her lower lip. Just imagining what the future held for her was making it hard not to jump Robin’s bones. She just needed to hold out a bit longer.

Besides, after they break away from Camilla, who says they couldn’t enjoy a romp in the wilderness before actually continuing their journey. Followed by a long, restful night of camping.

Charlotte committed those words to memory and looked around for Robin, who seemed to have disappeared during their talk. “Where did your friend go?” Charlotte would be lying if she said she wasn’t annoyed that he wasn’t around at the moment. She still wanted to speak with him.

Scarlet gave her a flippant wave. "He went to discuss your situations with Camilla."

That caught Charlotte off guard. "Wait. Really?"

“Yeah. He is used to commanding others in battle and he believes in leading by example,” Scarlet explained. “I can tell that some of the glaring issues with Nohr’s military are getting to him. So far, his two best examples of what Nohr could be would be Lord Lucien and Princess Camilla. But he’s had just as many, if not more, shitty examples than good.”

Charlotte shook her head at her fellow blonde. "No. It's not that easy."

Scarlet quirked a brow at that. She looked over at Benny, raising a hand to point at him. "It really is. The big guy here was the one that lit a fire under Robin." She turned her attention to the officer's quarters. "That's just who he is."

Charlotte and Sophie turned their heads, following Scarlet's gaze. Sophie had the benefit of experiencing Robin's command during yesterday's ambush. Add on his camaraderie with Scarlet and the princess, she believed the blonde knight. Charlotte couldn't help but feel a little thankful towards the Tactician, even if she thought nothing would come from it.

A small, genuine smile graced her lips. Not even one word to her, and he already had a point in his favor.

----------

Robin knocked on the door to Camilla's room, calling out to her to let her know he was outside. "Camilla? It's Robin."

"Yes, Robin?" Her demure voice called back out a few seconds later.

"You're meeting with the commander of the outpost before we leave, yes? I've learned some things that I'm curious about. There might be more wrongs to fix aside from Sophie's case," he explained.

Camilla remained quiet on the other side. Robin got antsy waiting for her, but before he could try reaching her again, the door opened.

"Come in, please," she said, beckoning Robin in.

Robin gave her a grateful nod and stepped inside. The room itself was simple, but still had the trappings that made it stand apart from the regular beddings of the common soldiery. A soft mattress, large enough for two, sat in the far corner of the room, just under a window that looked out into the main yard. Against the opposite wall was a simple, sturdy wardrobe, with a desk right next to it.

Camilla moved to the bed, taking a seat at the edge, and patted the spot next to her, signaling for Robin to join her. There was a smile on her face. Not the flirtatious one he had grown used to the last few days of travel. This one was softer, a far cry from the confident princess Camilla was yesterday.

Sitting down next to her, Robin spoke. “I overheard a soldier, a young woman named Charlotte, offhandedly comment how she and Sophie needed to stick together. When she uses the phrase, ‘screwed over by their kingdom’s wonderful politics’, it makes me rather irritated.”

Camilla looked him in the eye, never once breaking contact as he spoke. "I see."

"I just wanted to bring it to your attention," he said. Placing a hand on her thigh, Robin gave it a gentle squeeze. "It's not my place to speak about your kingdom's military, but I won't stand idly by when a wrong can be righted."

"And if I offered you the chance to do so?" She moved her hands, gently entwining her fingers with Robin's. "Nohr could use someone of your talent, Robin. I know my brothers would appreciate your candor and intellect. My little sister, Elise, would no doubt swoon over you like a maiden and would wish to have you join her on her many goodwill tours." Her grip tightened as she continued. "And my darling Corrin could use trusted warriors like you and Scarlet. Of course, I would thoroughly enjoy your presence."

Robin didn't answer right away. He let out a heavy sigh, causing Camilla's shoulders to slump ever so slightly. "I can't, Camilla." He looked her in the eye, making sure she knew he took her request seriously and wished to give her a serious answer. "Nohr isn't my home. I have others waiting for me."

A sad smile formed on his face. "... They've waited long enough."

"She must be something special if she is worth traveling the world over to reach," Camilla commented after a moment of thought. Her lips curled into a teasing smile. "And one who is quite fine with you gallivanting with a beauty like Scarlet the way you do."

Robin chuckled, happy to see that flaming ember in Camilla still burning within her. “Funnily enough, it was her idea. Granted, it only really happened because there were two other women who expressed a shared interest in me in the past.”

Camilla leaned in close, her interest growing more and more as he spoke. While her father was one who committed himself to those he claimed as lovers, there was a certain fondness, a connection she could hear in Robin’s voice as he spoke about the women in his life. A part of her was jealous.

Jealous of Scarlet for chancing into such a relationship. At least that’s what Camilla thought. She might have been a little hot and bothered when she first stumbled upon the pair, as they were still intimate with each other. She was jealous of the other women Robin had yet to name, noting the level of respect he had for them. But, most importantly, she was jealous of the woman that first held a place in his heart.

"And who is this woman that has earned such devotion?" Camilla asked, doing her best to keep a level tone in her voice.

"Tiki. Her name is Tiki," Robin answered with a fond smile.

Something clicked in Camilla's mind at hearing that name.

The Halidom of Ylisse. The eyes of Grima. A woman sharing the name with the daughter of Naga. Stories in books she read with her siblings. Stories at were just that. Stories. Nothing that Camilla ever thought had a sliver of truth to them.

But here was that proof. At least, someone who had enough conviction in his words that made Camilla doubt he was lying to her.

A chuckle escaped her lips. "I guess my thought of you falling from the sky wasn't that far off from the truth, was it?" she asked.

Robin gave her a playful smirk. Camilla had grown to like seeing that smirk of his. "It's possible. Magic is a wonderful thing, after all," he replied.

Camilla closed the short distance between them. Her lips were only inches away from his, and she was treated to the sight of shining pools of purple that stared back into hers. Her blood yearned to connect with his, causing her desires to burn within her heart. She steeled herself, resolving to sort through her feelings before reaching the fort.

Before parting ways with the white-haired Tactician.

"Robin…" Camilla's voice was low, almost vulnerable, as she spoke to him. "Can you swear to me that…" Her hand squeezed his. It was a question that needed to be asked, for her peace of mind, more than anything. "Should we cross paths again, it won't be as enemies."

Robin was silent. Camilla expected that. It would have been an easy enough to answer if he just wanted to placate her, telling her no, they wouldn’t be. But the fact he was silent meant he would give her an honest answer. Something she greatly appreciated.

"That will depend on too many things, Camilla," he finally answered after a moment of thought. "But I hope that doesn't come to pass."

The answer caused a sad smile to grace her lips. She had fully expected an answer like that, but it still caused her heart to ache.

For as long as she knew, she did everything to please her mother, who wanted to increase her standing among the court and Garon's concubines. That soon turned to wanting to please her father and to stand out among her siblings. And now, with her father's decline and aggression, she focused on ensuring her homeland's prosperity alongside her brother.

This time, Camilla wanted to be selfish. She wanted him to tell her what she wanted to hear, to choose her over his home. She wanted to have what Tiki and Scarlet had with Robin.

The idea of sharing wasn’t something she was against, either. After all, she was the result of her father having several concubines alongside the late queen. While many of the concubines shared -in the loosest meaning of the word- the love of the king, they focused on played political games with one another in order to earn a higher standing with him, and while Camilla learned to play such games because of her mother, she found them rather tedious on a good day.

It’s one reason she doted on her siblings as much as she did. She didn’t want their already complicated family life getting in the way of their bonds.

There was another reason the idea of sharing didn't turn her off of the Tactician. Camilla was a sensualist. She enjoyed the pleasures of the flesh. And while she had yet to find anyone that truly tickled her fancy, she did explore and sate her hunger through her retainers.

Leo once explained that their draconic blood pushed those urges to the extreme some days.

Camilla would agree with him, though, unlike her siblings, she indulged whenever she felt such heat in her blood.

It honestly surprised her how she well she held herself back from jumping Robin while they traveled. As much as her teasing no doubt influenced Robin, that was doubly true for herself. She still remembered the day she met him and the pleased, erotic sounds coming from Scarlet. She also remembered how long her fantasies carried her through the night as she pleasured herself to the thought of Robin, imagining herself in the blonde knight’s place.

Now, with their parting soon to come, Camilla currently battled her desires that demanded she stake her own claim on Robin. Something she was sorely tempted to do.

But her commitment and duty to her home continued to overcome those desires. That wasn't the only reason, however.

Camilla truly wanted Robin to be with her, to call Nohr his home. He was different. Intelligent, handsome, powerful, charming; a true breath of fresh air in her life. He treated her with the respect her station demanded, but wasn’t afraid of her title, treating her as an equal, something that, should anyone else have done, would have earned her ire. He met her teasing with some of his own and wasn’t above pushing the limit.

It was more than her blood reacting to him. Camilla knew she was falling for him.

It’s why she feared the future. A traitorous part of her, deep within her heart, told her Robin would become her enemy. That they would cross blades on the battlefield. Such a thought troubled her.

Seeing the turmoil in Camilla’s eyes, Robin spoke up, his voice steady and his tone firm. “Camilla, I-“

"No, Robin," she said, cutting him off. "It's all right. Sometimes..." Her purple eyes met his as her lips formed a faint smile. "We must leave things in fate's hands."

Robin inclined his head, though he did so with a frown. "We can still alter fate. If there is one thing I know is certain, it's that we can challenge our fates."

Camilla's breathing hitched at such a declaration. Many would say the same, but there was such conviction in Robin's words that made her believe them. Giving his hand a squeeze, Camilla stood up from the bed. "Well then. I shall speak with the commander about Sophie and this..." She turned, looking to Robin for a name of the other soldier he was worried about.

"Charlotte. As well as her friend, Benny, I believe," he said, supplying the names.

Camilla nodded her thanks. "Charlotte and her friend, Benny. Maybe... I can change their fate, yes?"

Robin inclined his head and stood up. "Then, while you're speaking with the outpost commander, I'll make sure we are ready to leave."

As Robin was about to exit the room when Camilla stopped him suddenly. Before he knew it, a pair of soft, luscious lips pressed up against the corner of his mouth. Camilla lingered for a good, long moment before finally pulling away.

'Yes,' Camilla thought. 'I wish to be selfish this one time. Consequences be damned.'

She said nothing to him. She didn’t need to. The sultry and longing look she gave told him everything. She exited the room, her hips sashaying enticingly as she did and made her way to the commander’s office, leaving Robin alone in the threshold of her room.

He found it difficult to tear his eyes away from the sight.

"I think I am starting to come around to her,"came the disembodied voice of Tiki.

Robin chuckled at his Manakete lover's words and made his way to his and Scarlet's room, ready for the rest of the trip to the fort.

- FORT DRAGONFALL, KINGDOM of NOHR -

Beruka stared impassively into the night sky, scanning for any signs of her lavender-haired lady. She expected Camilla to have arrived a day ago, but it seemed her estimation was off. Now, she just had to be patient and wait.

The issue was the message from Xander she had received for Camilla.

While Beruka knew she and Camilla could link up with the rest of the company in a day or two, she would prefer to be punctual regarding Xander’s orders.

Especially if it was a punishment from the king.

Beruka heard a pair of footsteps behind her. They were hesitant, their gait slow and off beat the closer they drew near her. She recognized them, belonging to the fort’s lord commander. He was a portly General, who only earned his command because of his pedigree and elbow-rubbing among the nobility. Essentially, someone Beruka deemed uninteresting, ineffectual, and moronic.

And because of that last observation, if he ever was a future target, she may actually die of boredom. A foreign concept for a professional such as herself.

"Lady Beruka." The blue-haired assassin sent the man a glare over her shoulder, causing him to tremble in his heavy armor. "Apologies, but... When might the princess arrive?"

Beruka continued to stare at the man. This trembling grew worse as he waited for her to answer him. It felt like hours before she did.

"The princess will arrive when she arrives," she answered monotonously.

She ignored the indignant sputtering coming from the commander and turned her attention back to the skies. The moon illuminated the land, and with no clouds lingering, she had perfect vision for her vigil. Which soon paid off at the sight of two wyverns heading towards the fort.

"There," Beruka said, stepping further onto the fort’s wyvern landing. "Lady Camilla has arrived."

It didn't take long for Camilla and Scarlet to land their wyverns. As soon as the lesser-dragons landed, the lord commander was quick to move, wanting to be presentable to the first princess.

He gave her a salute and attempted to help her off of Tear. "Princess Camilla. I welcome you to For-"

"Yes, yes, Lord Commander Wult," Camilla said, cutting the man off. Her mood soured slightly at the sight of the lord commander, knowing about the man from Xander's less than stellar remarks about him. Still, she needed to be cordial. "You honor me."

The man nearly bit his tongue with the flippant dismissal the princess gave him and was knocked off his rhythm, but he recovered rather quickly. Spotting the young man and woman dismounting the second wyvern, Lord Commander Wult’s mouth formed a thin line. “Your retainer has already informed me of your arrival, and I already took the liberty of preparing one of the royal suites for you. I will need to have the servants prepare rooms for your companions, however.”

Camilla rolled her eyes. She spotted Beruka giving her a signal, one that caused her curiosity to rise. She looked at the lord commander, giving him a sharp glare. "Have them prepare the room next to mine."

Wult sputtered. Before he could bring up the impropriety on the matter, Camilla cut him off. "Before I retire for the night, there are things we will discuss, Lord Commander, regarding three soldiers and the mishandling of their placement."

She turned to face Robin and Scarlet, her tone notably gentler as she spoke to them. "We shall speak later."

Robin and Scarlet shared a look and nodded at the princess.

Camilla gave them a smile and handed Tear's reins to Beruka. "Well, Lord Commander, by your lead," she said to Wult.

The inept man stood up straight, and led Camilla, rather stiffly, into the fort towards his office, leaving Robin and Scarlet with Beruka and their wyverns.

Beruka turned to face the pair, motioning them to follow her. "This way. We have a spot prepared for your wyvern."

She didn't wait for them, instead already leading Tear to her spot to roost for the night. Robin and Scarlet followed the blue-haired assassin, noting the various looks and stares they received as they entered the fort. Out of the corner of his eye, Robin thought he spotted a fleeting shadow. The sight caused him to be on alert.

Despite that, the soldiery seemed more curious than cautious. It made him wonder if he was simply jumping at shadows. The only Nohrian who appeared to be on guard was Beruka.

That was a reasonable reaction to Robin. She was one of Camilla's retainers and, based on her words, Beruka was a devoted one. The fact that Camilla had told Beruka to wait for her at the fort while she traveled with him and Scarlet no doubt made Beruka wary of the pair.

The blank stare she sent their way every minute or two made that acutely apparent to him.

After ensuring Tia was comfortable for the night, Beruka then led them further into the fort, heading towards the wing reserved for the royal family. She stopped before a pair of ornate doors, gesturing to them as she spoke in a disinterested tone of voice. "Here are your rooms. If you require anything, then ask the servants."

Robin and Scarlet were about to thank the young woman when she pivoted on her heel and left them alone in the hall, not sparing them a further thought.

Scarlet's face scrunched up at that, obviously put off by Beruka's sudden departure. "Oh yeah, sure. Thanks, by the way! You were a real help!" Rolling her eyes, Scarlet pushed open the door to their room. "Weird how expressive Camilla is and her retainer is the exact opposite."

Robin followed her as she entered the room. Scarlet let out a low whistle, impressed by how opulent everything in the room was. Furniture made of dark wood, laced with gold trimmings and detailing. Skillfully woven tapestries lining the dark stone walls, with silky curtains hanging over the windows. A large, welcoming fireplace sat opposite of the expansive bed, which bared fine coverings colored in regal purples and magentas.

Robin had to admit it was a room meant for royalty. It made him wonder if any of the other forts in the land had rooms such as this or if this was the exception.

He and Scarlet set their travel packs down by the desk in the corner of the room. Scarlet started removing her armor, letting out a pleased hum at the sight of an armor stand nearby.

“So, what’s our plan now?” She asked as she placed her cuirass on the stand’s cross post.

Robin slid off his coat, draped it over the desk chair, and took his grimoire into his hands. Scarlet watched as he turned through its pages, waving his hand in an intricate pattern and muttered a spell. A purple and azure light filled the room, causing her to cover her eyes.

As the light faded, and Scarlet’s sight returned to normal, Robin inclined his head, pleased by what he had done. “We’ll leave at dawn. We shouldn’t push Nohr’s hospitality, even if Camilla is on our side.”

Scarlet’s eyes narrowed at his words. She nodded, understanding his worries. “Right. Don’t have to tell me twice.” She continued to remove her armor, leaving her in only her tunic, riding chaps, and boots.

Feeling Robin’s eyes on her, the blonde knight smiled and decided to give him a show. Bending over, she stuck out her firm rear, causing her tunic to ride up her curves. Lacing her fingers around the string of her thong, she shed the thin fabric covering her modesty slowly, drawing attention to her sex.

“How long until we can expect the princess?” She asked Robin, carelessly tossing her thong aside and moving over to the bed, dragging Robin along with her.

“I would suspect by the time she’s finished speaking with the lord commander,” he answered, knowing what she hinted at.

He expected Scarlet to make the first move, which she did. What he did not expect was the gentleness that she displayed when she brought her lips to his.

When Scarlet finally pulled away, she did so with a warm smile on her face. “Then I guess we can be a bit more romantic before she gets here.”

Robin pulled her close, feeling her large, soft breasts press against his firm chest. One of his arms snaked around her waist, holding her in place as he leaned in close again.

“I’m perfectly fine with that, Dame Scarlet,” he said, capturing her lips.

----------

Camilla pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed, letting loose her pent-up frustrations after dealing with Lord Commander Wult. The talk was rather short. She effectively stated that Sophie, Charlotte, and Benny would be assuming posts here at the fort. At the mention of Charlotte’s name, Wult seemed to pale, something that Camilla picked up on and exploited.

He was quick to capitulate to her terms, not wanting to suffer the wrath of the royal family. After all, what was a snobby, jilted noble’s ire compared to that of Princess Camilla?

Now Camilla sat at the desk in her room, with Xander’s message in her other hand. Her eyes scanned the thin roll of parchment once more, ensuring she understood the contents perfectly. Xander always was precise with his wording, saying what needed to be said and nothing more, as anything less meant understandings would happen.

And misunderstandings always caused issues.

Camilla,

Father's ire is turned onto you regarding this "Interloper" you are traveling with.

Once you arrive at Fort Dragonfall, you are to leave for the city of Elford at your earliest convenience and met up with your company. Severa will explain things further.

This is to prove your loyalty to Father and give me time to calm him down. When you return, we will talk.

Please be safe.

Your brother,

Xander

Camilla released another sigh. Earning her father's ire was a dangerous thing, and not even being his child protected you from it these days. It made her following decision that much more important.

“We shall leave at dawn,” Camilla said, turning her head to look at Beruka.

“I'll have our wyverns ready, Lady Camilla,” Beruka said with a slight incline of her head.

Camilla set the small parchment down and rose from her chair. She strode over to the dresser that sat flush against the wall, all the while undressing herself. Beruka dutifully took Camilla’s armor and placed it on the stand provided to her as Camilla shed her clothes next.

The lavender-haired princess turned her head, looking at the wall standing between her and Robin. Her mind was a flurry of activity. Thoughts of what she should do, what she wanted to do, and what she was expected to do all fought to determine her next set of actions.

All of those arguments fell to the wayside, as she could see Robin’s face clear as day. From the deep purple pools that studied everything intently to the cocky, yet playful, smirk he wore.

She remembered the kiss she gave him before leaving the outpost and the feelings that stirred within her.

Her soft lips curled into a smile. "I'm going to be selfish."

"My Lady?" Beruka asked, confused by the princess' words.

Camilla looked over her shoulder at her retainer. "Nothing to worry about, dear Beruka." She pulled a rather risque negligee from the wardrobe and slipped it on, the lacy fabric fitting her curvaceous form while struggling to contain her bountiful chest. Next, she slid on a sheer thong that did little to hide her wet sex or the trimmed mound of lavender pubic hair.

Taking a robe and draping it over her form, Camilla made her way to the door. She came to a stop, turning to see Beruka following in her shadow. "Beruka, dear? Please ensure that I'm not disturbed and then get some rest. We have a long flight ahead of us and I'm sure Severa is going crazy, having to keep my company in line."

Beruka hesitated for only a moment before nodding her head. "As you wish, my Lady."

Camilla smiled and walked with a spring in her step. The hall that the royal suite resided was currently empty, allowing the princess the freedom to move unabated towards her neighbors. As she reached Robin and Scarlet’s room, she placed an ear to the door, wondering if the two might already be in the middle of an intimate session.

She was surprised she could only hear soft moans and the sounds of shared kisses. Wasting no more time, Camilla pushed open the doors and strode inside, catching the sight of a nude Scarlet sitting on top of the desk, grinding her against Robin’s bulge with her arms wrapped around his neck.

Scarlet peaked over Robin's shoulder, not really surprised by Camilla's entrance. In fact, she was rather ecstatic, much to Camilla's surprise. "Ha! Called it." Scarlet looked at Robin with a wide grin plastered on her freckled face. "You owe me two gold crowns."

Camilla chuckled as she closed the doors and slowly strode over to the desk. Robin and Scarlet watched with rapt attention, focusing on the gentle sway in Camilla's hips. "And just what were you two betting with such a grand wager as two gold crowns?" She asked.

“Whether you’d knock or barge in,” answered the blonde.

Camilla looked at Robin, who only shrugged. "I thought you'd be polite about coming here."

A smirk formed on Camilla’s face, and she dropped the robe, revealing the silky negligee. Robin and Scarlet couldn’t help but stare at the princess’ body, from the way her clothing draped her curves to the way her breasts and wavy hair bounced with each step.

As Camilla moved behind Robin, pressing her massive chest against his back. Robin saw the hunger in her eyes, the same hunger that was there before they left the outpost. As she got closer, Robin felt his throat go dry.

"Camilla?" He asked. "Are you sure?"

She lunged for him, crashing her lips into his. Her tongue forced its way past his lips, entangling itself with his, fighting for dominance. A squeal escaped her as one of Robin's hands found its way to her chest and fondled her.

Their kiss deepened while Scarlet watched on. She was using this as a test for herself, to see if she really meant what she said to Charlotte and Sophie. To her delight and her body's honest response, she did. She bit her lip and began running a hand down Robin's torso, down to his pants, where she slipped it under the hem and continued onward.

After an intense minute, Camilla willed herself to pull away from Robin. Her breathing was haggard as she took deep gulps of air, all with a proud smile. She noticed where one of Scarlet's hands moved to and licked her lips before mirroring the knight's actions. As she gripped the hem of Robin's pants and tugged them down, she locked eyes with him, making sure her intent was clear.

“I’m quite sure, Robin. I want you, even if only for one night. To make it real.” She kissed his jaw, moving down his to his neck. Scarlet did the same while sliding her body off the desk.

As Scarlet and Camilla freed his cock, Camilla purred. "Oh~, yes. I'm going to be selfish just this once." She licked her lips at the sight of the large phallus in her dainty hand. Even with Scarlet's hand gripping it with hers, there were still two to three inches left uncovered.

Camilla moved her hand to the bulbous tip of Robin’s cock while Scarlet maintained her place at the base. There was a thick drop of pre-cum dribbling out of the crown’s slit and Camilla lathered her palm in the liquid. Once her hand was properly coated and slick, Camilla rubbed the upper half of Robin’s cock, gently stroking it while Scarlet gave the lower half several steady pumps.

Scarlet peppered Robin's neck with fluttering kisses while she stroked him. Camilla was more focused on Robin's stiff rod. She could feel the heat emanating from it, making her wonder if she would get burned if she wasn't careful. The veins running along the shaft bulged with each twitch as Camilla felt Robin's heartbeat through it.

Rubbing her thighs together, Camilla grew needy, something Robin took notice of. Her breathing hitched Robin's hand slid under her thong, with a pair of his fingers trailing her hungry slit. His ministrations only caused her thighs to clamp tightly shut, keeping his hand in place as his fingers teased her.

"How naughty of you, dear Robin," said Camilla through her raspy breath.

Robin suddenly found himself turned around, with her backside resting on the edge of the desk as Camilla and Scarlet dropped to their knees, their faces hovering just inches away from Robin's throbbing cock. Camilla's visible eye hazed over in lust as the scent hit her like a stampeding horse. She only now realized just how badly her draconic blood would react to the musk of another, one much stronger than hers, as well.

"Impressive, isn't it?" Scarlet asked the princess. Camilla nodded dumbly at the question. Scarlet smirked and moved closer, flicking her tongue across the sensitive organ, causing it to twitch in response. Giving it a few more appreciative licks, Scarlet wrapped her lips around Robin's cock and bobbed her head at a slow, steady rhythm. A pleased hum escaped her as another dollop of pre-cum leaked out from the tip, coating her taste buds in his unique flavor.

Camilla heard a pleased groan escape Robin’s mouth as Scarlet got to work. She moved to the base and looked Robin in the eyes. “Yes, quite impressive~” She pressed her lips at the base of the shaft, planting a soft kiss against it, feeling the heat emanating from it as she did. Lapping her tongue, Camilla lathered up Robin’s shaft while Scarlet focused her attention on his tip.

Robin leaned his head back, enjoying the sensation of the two beauties working together. It surprised him since Scarlet was, initially, a little aggressive with the princess when they first met. Now, she worked in unison with the princess, almost perfectly.

Scarlet took her time to polish the crown of his cock, bobbing her head at different rhythms and catching him off guard. Camilla would lather up his shaft, thoroughly coating it in her saliva before she would surprise him by giving his engorged jewels the same manner of attention.

Then they would switch.

As Camilla took over Scarlet's spot, she did so almost lovingly. She could only take a few inches before meeting resistance. She took her time, bobbing her head at a slow, brisk pace, getting used to Robin's impressive length. And when she moaned, the vibrations sent pleasant shivers down his thick rod. Scarlet took one of her hands and pumped him while peppering his length with kisses and mirrored Camilla's earlier actions by giving his balls some attention, as well.

While his resurrection messed with his sense of time, it still felt like years since Robin experienced the feeling of two women pleasuring him. The last time was with Tiki and Flavia wanting one more romp before they committed to their last battle with Grima. Anna joined in later after she squared away some assets, making their last night together one to remember.

And one that Tiki enjoyed experiencing again in their shared dreamscape.

Scarlet and Camilla were certainly making this a memorable experience as well. He was sure Tiki would enjoy it next time the they dreamed together.

"Fuck~" Scarlet said as she pulled her away after nearly a minute of fellating Robin's cock. Taking a moment to catch her breath, she moved back to the base of his cock while Camilla took Scarlet's place again. "Do you know how much I had to keep myself from having Robin fuck me with this cock, Camilla? You being around made it rather hard, you know?"

Camilla planted a kiss on Robin's crown before answering Scarlet. "Oh, I know. It was quite apparent how hard I made it whenever Robin rode with me." Scarlet pouted before she continued sucking Robin's cock. Camilla moved her head to the base, keeping eye contact with Robin as she spoke. "You didn't need to hold back on my account. I wouldn't have minded watching you two."

Robin's cock twitched painfully, begging for its first release as Scarlet and Camilla continued to work as a team, switching their positions every few seconds. Robin let loose a low growl as he eyed the two, committing the sight of them greedily gobbling his cock to memory.

"Scarlet! Camilla!" He muttered in a low, husky voice.

Scarlet and Camilla shared a look before both of them wrapped their fingers around the base of his cock. They pressed their cheeks together, sticking out their tongues, pumping his cock together while teasing the tip.

"Go ahead, Robin," Scarlet said, her eyes becoming half-lidded as she once again wrapped her lips around the crown of his throbbing cock, trying her best to coax him to cum then and there.

"Cum for us~," Camilla demanded in a sultry voice before taking Scarlet's place, moaning in pleasure as she sought to take the first shot of his seed.

Robin happily obliged. Camilla’s eye hazed over gain as the first string of cum plastered her mouth. She was caught by surprise when the second followed shortly after, shooting down her throat. Camilla pulled away as the third string came, painting her face with his seed. She failed to notice his cock twitch several more times, releasing a torrent of his seed, coating both her and Scarlet, who moved in close to Camilla to get her fair share.

By the time Robin was done, Camilla felt like she had been thoroughly showered in Robin’s cum. Strings of white coated her wavy, lavender hair while thick globs had dripped down her massive chest, pooling within the valley of her breasts. Her tongue had lolled out of her mouth at some point, showing just how much cum she took from Robin before it became too much for her.

Before she could swallow the load lingering in her mouth, she was immediately assaulted by Scarlet, who crashed her lips into Camilla’s. The blonde knight’s tongue invaded her mouth, stealing as much cum as she could from the princess.

Robin felt a fire burn intensely within him at the sight. Scarlet had pulled away after a few seconds, panting heavily as a thick strand of saliva and cum bridged her tongue to Camilla's. Both beauties swallowed the thick loads, making a great show of it for their lover.

Camilla gave Scarlet a cheeky smile. "My my. How bold of you, Dame Scarlet. Who knew you were so lewd?" She then looked at Robin's still-hard cock. "And aren't you just insatiable, Robin?" Her visible eye locked on to his. Robin could practically see the lust within it.

Robin placed a gentle hand on her cheek, which Camilla unconsciously nuzzled into. Robin surprised her with a kiss, earning a lewd moan from the lavender-haired beauty. Breaking the kiss not long after, Robin gave her the same cheeky smirk that seemed to cause her heart to flutter. "Tell me what you want, princess."

Momentarily stunned, Camilla finally answered him after recovering her voice. “I want to you make love to me, Robin,” she pleaded.

"As you wish," he replied. Offering a hand to Scarlet and Camilla, both women accepted the gesture, allowing him to help them up.

Camilla moved towards the bed. As she did, she slid her hands under the shoulder straps of her negligee, letting them slide off her shoulders. The lacy lingerie pooled around her feet, followed by her thong. Laying down on the bed, she spread her legs, revealing her leaking sex, her tantalizing scent tickling Robin's nose.

Before Robin could accept the open invitation, Scarlet made her move. She planted her knees to the sides of Camilla's hips, pressing her freckled breasts against the princess' and arching her back, presenting her bare pussy as an alternative.

"Not so fast, princess," Scarlet declared. Her red eyes glared at the Nohrian Princess. "I told you, you made it real hard for me to enjoy my man's cock, so I'm getting my fix in before you get a full taste."

Camilla just smiled and took one of Scarlet's hands into her own, entwining their fingers together. "As I said, I don't mind watching, Scarlet. It just gives me something to look forward to. Plus..." Camilla raised her head, leaning in close to Scarlet's ear. "I would love to see the faces you make when Robin thrusts into you."

Swaying her ass to entice Robin, Scarlet looked over her shoulder at him, her red eyes offering a small, desperate plea. “Come on, Robin. I’m ready.”

The white-haired Tactician didn't need to be told twice. Robin took his place behind Scarlet, his rod poking at her entrance. Scarlet wasn't lying. She was soaked. Their snogging earlier must have really made her hot and bothered.

While Scarlet certainly enjoyed some roughness, it seemed that she thoroughly enjoyed some romance, something Robin would keep in mind going forward. A blushing maiden, she was not, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t someone who appreciated genuine love.

That wasn't the Scarlet in front of him this time, however. The Scarlet current in front of him rolled her hips back, sliding her soaking loins along his length. She gasped when his hands gripped her waist as he lined himself up with her entrance. He gave her a few experimental prods, noting now easily the tip of his cock slid into her.

Even with just a small bit of Robin's cock penetrating her, Scarlet failed to hold back the lewd mewls that escaped her lips, resulting in her biting her lower lip to keep them in check.

"Come on, Robin~" Scarlet begged. "Don't keep me wai-"

Robin slammed his hips forward, burying himself in Scarlet's pussy up to the hilt. Scarlet moaned loudly at the feeling of his cock filling her up. Her lips broke out into a wide open-mouthed smile as her body accommodated Robin's size.

From her spot below the blonde, Camilla thoroughly enjoyed the start of the show before her. Whenever Robin would thrust forward, Scarlet's body would follow with his momentum and rub up against Camilla's body. Their mashing breasts bounced with each thrust, their aroused nipples tickling the other's skin. Camilla even released a surprised gasp when she felt Robin's engorged balls slap against her pussy as he fucked Scarlet.

Robin tightened his grip on Scarlet. His steady rhythm increased as his hips crashed into her, causing her firm, toned ass to ripple with each smack. Scarlet could feel the tip of his cock batter her insides as it reached the deepest parts of her velvety cave.

When Scarlet felt the tip of his cock knock at the entrance to her womb, she couldn't hold back as she experienced her first climax for the night. Camilla practically purred at the erotic face Scarlet made as her body twitched and spasmed. Sweet juices squirted from her honey pot, coated both Robin's cock and Camilla's sex in the lewd liquid.

Robin gritted his teeth as the blonde's body refused to have him pull out of her. It was like Scarlet desperately tried to milk him as her vaginal walls contracted and squeezed him tightly. He growled and moved one of his hands to her back. The shift in weight pushed Scarlet further up against Camilla, surprising the two women as Robin rutted against Scarlet like a beast.

"Fuck." He grunted, amazed by the tightness of the blonde's sex that just seemed to continuously pull him further and further in. "Scarlet," Robin growled as he buried himself deep inside her.

“Don’t. Stop. AH~ Robin!” Scarlet cried out in pleasure. She was in a haze as she came down from her orgasm. Robin had become rougher as he slammed his hips violently against her ass, causing her already sensitive body to reach its limits once more. In a moment of clarity, she recognized the princess, whose smug and playful face was only inches from hers.

"Such a lovely expression on your face, Dame Scarlet," Camilla purred. Her visible eye gazed at a grunting Robin as he continued to plow Scarlet from behind.

Wanting to wipe the smirk off of Camilla's face, Scarlet used one of Robin's thrusts to push her forward, giving her the chance to crash her lips against Camilla's. While initially surprised, Camilla was all for it and passionately returned the kiss with gusto, wrapping an arm around Scarlet as the other took the knight's hand and entwined their fingers together.

Scarlet succeeded in a way, while also realizing that kiss the lavender-haired princess wasn't quite so bad.

Driven wild by the sight and sounds of the two beauties underneath him, Robin felt his desires burn intensely within him. He didn't hold back when his orgasm came. His testicles churned as large amounts of his seed erupted from the tip of his cock. He grunted as he rutted into her, a primal need to reach into the deepest parts of the tomboy knight and fill her to the brim with his seed.

White, hot cum squeezed out past Robin's cock, dribbling down Scarlet's slit and dripping down onto the bed, staining the silky sheets.

Scarlet lost strength in her core, her legs shaking violently as the waves of another orgasm washed over her. She laid on top of Camilla, nuzzling his face in the princess' neck as she tried to catch her breath. A weak whimper escaped her lips as Robin pulled out of her sensitive pussy, though she couldn't help but smile as she felt Robin's lips pressing up against her freckled cheeks.

Even Camilla shared in the intimacy as she ran a gentle hand across Scarlet's back, her nails trailing up and down the curve of Scarlet's spine. The blonde shivered at their touches. Her whole body was sensitive, and each touch caused pleasure to spike through it.

"Better, Scarlet?" Camilla asked in a gentle tone.

"Mm~ fuck yes," replied the blonde. She turned her head, her red eyes fluttering as she inched closer to Robin. Her lips met his, eliciting a moan from her. "Divines, I needed that."

Robin just smirked that same lovable smirk he had. "I aim to please."

Camilla sent him a sultry look. "And you'll your work cut out for you. I will be very disappointed if your performance is lacking if what I just watched was anything to go by."

"Don't worry, princess," Scarlet said as she rolled off the curvaceous beauty beneath her, laying on her side as she got comfortable on the mattress. She ran a hand across Camilla's taut stomach, looking at Robin as she did. "If you haven't noticed, Robin tends to rise to the occasion. It's kinda his thing."

Camilla looked down, noticing that Robin's cock was still rock hard. She licked her lips at the sight of the mixture of erotic juices that coated every inch of it. The draconic blood running through Robin's veins, including the throbbing ones running along the length of his cock, was certainly apparent to Camilla.

Even without it, she was sure Robin had plenty of stamina to work with.

As Camilla spread her legs wide and moved a hand to her pussy, the other gripped the pillow under her head tightly as a realization of the situation hit her.

She was about to give herself willingly to a man she didn’t know she would ever see again. Yet, despite that, she was looking forward to it. Her short time with the purple-eyed Tactician had been quite the experience. She ran through every point he had in his favor, and he was not found wanting in her mind.

Spreading her folds open with a pair of dainty fingers, Camilla gazed longingly at Robin, her massive chest heaving as she committed herself to accept him as her lover. While she kept things light with Beruka and Severa, Camilla was giving Robin her entire being willingly. She smirked internally at the thought of have many lords and ladies’ would be heartbroken, knowing that someone had claimed what many said was Nohr’s greatest treasure.

"Well, Robin?" She said with a husky purr. "Come to Mommy~" The anticipation was killing her. She watched as Robin gripped the base of his cock and lined it up with her slick entrance. Robin, ever the gentleman, waited for her word to continue. With a firm nod, Camilla braced herself.

She winced as soon as the tip, letting loose a small hiss as her velvety walls stretched to accommodate Robin's girth. He took it slow, however, giving her plenty of time used to his size. When he met a small amount of resistance the deeper he went, Camilla took in a deep breath and readied herself as Robin took the plunge.

A rather cute gasp escaped her soft pink lips, her luscious breasts bouncing as soon as Robin's hips crashed into hers. Her grip on her pillow tightened, her nails nearly tearing through the silky cushion.

"R-Robin~" Her gaze landed on him, a lustful plea apparent in her violet orbs.

Robin complied with the princess’ wish. He planted his hands at her sides and dragged his hips back. Camilla let out a whimper as the further he pulled away, the emptier she felt. When he finally moved his hips forward, that whimper became a moan as she felt full once more.

Robin started slowly, treating her gently as he found a steady rhythm that Camilla’s body reacted honestly to. Her cunt was undeniably tight, and he was glad that she and Scarlet had both been as aroused as they were. Add on that Scarlet’s orgasms coated his cock with plenty of her juices made fucking the Nohrian Princess that much easier.

Camilla moaned as Robin maintained his rhythm and she unconsciously rolled her hips to meet his, trying to push those last few inches into her. She enjoyed the feeling of him bottoming out in her, feeling the tip of his cock reach deep inside her.

From her spot on the right of the princess, Scarlet watched as Robin fucked the lavender-haired beauty. It was quite the sight, tracking the movements of his hips, how his large cock disappeared into the princess’ royal pussy. She found it hard to tear her eyes away from the enticing sight of the massive mounds that bounced with each thrust and licked her lips at the inviting pink pebbled nubs.

Robin seemed to have the same idea as he leaned down and latched his mouth onto Camilla's left tit. Camilla mewled at the stimulation as a teasing grin appeared on her face. "Yes~ That's it. They're all yours~"

Scarlet inched closer to Camilla and soon copied Robin's actions, claiming the other tit as her own.

"S-Scarlet!" Camilla cried out in surprise, not expecting the blonde knight to latch onto her like that.

Scarlet was surprised herself initially. Was it the situation she found herself in? Was it her own amorous desire and pent-up frustrations spilling out? Scarlet found that she didn't care too much at the moment. She accepted that she's more than willing to share in the fun with another woman.

At least if it was someone she found herself taking a strong liking to. And Scarlet had grown to like Camilla over the course of the last few days.

As Scarlet came to terms with the shift in her sexual proclivities, Camilla dealt with her mind growing hazy as Robin pulled his mouth off her nipple with a wet pop and upped the tempo of his rhythm, only to switch it up with a series of powerful thrusts that shoved his thick cock hard into her before switching once more.

"Yes." A lusty smile formed on Camilla's face as she wrapped an arm around Robin. Scarlet pulled away from Camilla's breast, allowing the princess to do the same with her other arm, pulling Robin close to her. "You're going to ruin me, Robin."

Scarlet moved in close, a knowing smirk on her face as one of her hands trailed down Camilla's body towards her pussy. Her fingers reached Camilla's clit, grazing the sensitive nub and causing Camilla to moan at the sudden stimulation.

Camilla’s legs clamped themselves against Robin’s body, nearly wrapping themselves around his waist, preventing him from pulling out of her. A thin sheen of sweat formed on both of their bodies, causing them to glisten in the warm light of the candles scattered about the room.

"Kiss me, Robin." Camilla said in between breaths. "Claim me. Make me as yours. Completely yours." Whether through the throes of passion or her draconic blood reacting strongly to their coupling, Camilla meant what she said.

Robin leaned his head in close, just stopping shy a few inches from her lips. "As you wish, princess."

He captured her lips, earning a throaty moan from the princess. She pulled the Tactician deeper into the kiss, locking her arms around his neck, preventing him from breaking away.

She could practically feel the vibrations of Robin's guttural growl through her bones. Something within Robin shifted, something primal. Something powerful. And he expressed that through his body.

His cock viciously plowed into Camilla’s royal cunt. Camilla felt as though her body was getting reshaped with each thrust. Her core burned, and recognizing her impending climax, Camilla reacted. Breaking the lip lock and burying her face in the crook of his neck, Camilla struggled to speak through Robin, constantly slamming his cock into her, and her unsteady breathing. “Robin~ AH! I’m close.”

Her words spurred him on. Camilla's vision swam with stars. Her hold on Robin tightened. She could feel his cock tense and grow inside her pussy. He was just as close to climaxing as she was. The thought of sharing such an intimate moment made her heart skip a beat. In fact, her blood demanded it.

As well as staking her own claim.

When the first wave of her orgasm hit, Camilla pressed her lips against Robin's body, where the neck connected to his collarbone. Then she bit down, hard enough to draw up a trickle of blood.

The action caused Robin to grunt and bury his cock deep inside her as he was driven to match his climax with hers. Thick strands of his seed erupted from the tip of his cock, painting Camilla's insides white. When Robin tried to pull his hips back, Camilla wouldn't allow it. Instead, she wrapped her legs around him and held him in place.

Camilla's eyes fluttered as more and more of Robin's hot cum filled her up. She swore that if his cock wasn't acting as a stopped, then it would all spill out onto the silky sheets of the bed. It felt like hours before Robin stopped rutting her, though Camilla could have cared less. She was more focused on basking in the warm she felt from his body as he pressed up against her.

Her legs finally gave out, falling limply onto the bed. Her arms nearly did the same, though through sheer will, she maintained her grip on Robin, keeping him close to her, even if it was weakening by the second.

"Wonderful~" Camilla said in a low, shaky tone. She licked her lips, cleaning them of Robin's blood, savoring its flavor. "Simply wonderful, Robin." Her womb churned with his seed and the thought of baring a child flashed briefly through her mind. She entertained the thought for only a moment, not wanting to think of the future ramifications of this night.

Not now, at least.

A pair of lips pressing up against her neck broke her out of her thoughts. A pleased moan escaped her lips as Robin showered her with gentle affection. Her eyes fluttered open, spotting a smirking blonde in front of her.

"Well?" Asked Scarlet, her knowing smirk growing wider by the second.

Camilla returned the smirk with a smile of her own. “I am very well pleased.” Her hands ran through Robin’s snow white hair, curling several thick strands in between her fingers. “I can’t remember ever feeling this way,” she said. “My retainers certainly know how to help me scratch certain itches, but they can’t reach the ones Robin did.”

"As I told Scarlet." Robin pushed himself up, gazing down at Camilla and Scarlet. "I aim to please."

The two beauties shared a smile at that. Camilla turned to look out the window, noting that the moon had begun its ascent as several bright stars dotted the night sky. "Well," she said, turning back to look at Robin. "The night's still young." She pulled herself up, pressing her lips to Robin's. "And you, my dear Robin, are still quite eager for more."

Her eye became half-lidded as she gazed upon him. "So am I~"

----------

"Fuck~ It's so fucking deep! Robin!"

Scarlet furiously rode Robin's stiff cock. Her large freckled breasts bounced wildly with her movements. As soon as Robin pulled out of a freshly fucked Camilla, Scarlet wasted no time and jumped him on the spot. Camilla laid next to the pair, thoroughly enjoying the show if the sound of her fingers pumping her cum-filled pussy were anything to go by.

Scarlet had to admit it was a rather erotic sight. But her attention was focused on the man laying beneath her.

She had been riding him for the past ten minutes and he showed no signs of exhaustion. Scarlet, however, had to keep herself propped up by placing her hands against Robin's chest. His chest that was marred with light scratches from whenever his cock hit the one spot that drove Scarlet wild.

The blonde tomboy had already came several times since she started and she knew Robin was intentionally doing it to drive her mad with pleasure.

Scarlet's ass clapped against his thighs as she slammed down on Robin's thick cock, eliciting a lewd moan from her and a hard grunt from the Tactician.

"AH~ So. Fucking. Good," Scarlet said with each wet plap.

She squeaked when Robin's hands groped her ass and forced her to bury his cock deep inside her. Once her pussy lips kissed his base, Robin guided her movements, making her rock her hips back and forth before letting her take back control.

Camilla hummed, enticed by the sight of the wyvern knight ride the dragon in human skin with gusto.

"Quite enthusiastic, yes?" She casually looked over at Robin and the pleased smile on his face. Shifting her body on the bed, Camilla gently placed a hand on Robin's cheek and engaged him in a passionate kiss.

Scarlet felt a heat rise within her as she watched her lover and the princess snog as she was in the middle of riding him. The whole situation was far different from what she would have expected, but she didn’t care. She stared to imagine what it would be like with Tiki joining in, or maybe Flavia.

Scarlet felt that she and the Eastern Khan would make it a competition.

The thought stoked the fire in Scarlet’s core even more. She would ensure she had the stamina to match the khan when that time came.

Robin broke away from Camilla's kiss, wincing as his balls ached for their next release. His hands moved up Scarlet's curves and gripped her hips tightly. Scarlet let out a surprised sound, which turned into a throaty moan as Robin held her in place and thrusted his hips upward.

“R-Ro~bin!” she squealed in delight at his sudden roughness. “Fuck, fuck, fuck~” He slammed into her hard, shooting his thick load deep into her hungry cunt. “YES!”

Scarlet's back arched, her tongue lolling out of her mouth as the corner of her lips curled into a cock-drunk smile. Robin slowly pulled her off his cock. She shuddered as the sensation of his still-hard cock scraping the sides of her highly sensitive walls.

----------

Camilla wrapped her soft, luscious mounds around Robin's cock. After three rounds with Scarlet and Camilla, his cock was thoroughly lubricated, making it easy for the princess to slide her tits along its length.

She found it rather naughty that she was giving her skin a healthy coating of hers, Scarlet's and Robin's juices. The wet sounds of her tits slapping Robin's crotch made the entire situation even dirtier to the princess.

"How do my massive breasts feel, Robin?" She asked, locking eyes with the man as he sat on the edge of the bed. "These royal mounds are the envy of every noble lady in Nohr. I should know. They can't help but send me such jealous glares."

Camilla was quite proud of that fact, and quite surprised that despite having what was considered the largest breasts in the kingdom, Robin’s cock was still large enough that his crown poked out past the valley of her breasts.

Robin struggled to keep his breathing steady, unable to answer the lavender-haired beauty as she worked her magic. It was clear she had no experience using her breasts to pleasure someone -something Robin felt honored by for being the first- as Camilla took a minute or two to pick up on his subtle reactions.

Applying a small amount of pressure, Camilla used her luscious mounds in earnest, finding a steady rhythm that caused Robin's breath to hitch.

Finding his voice, Robin finally answered the Nohrian Princess. "A-Amazing."

Camilla let out a melodious giggle. "Do you love how soft they are? How even they can't fully envelope your delectable cock?" She slowly raised her breasts, maintained eye contact with Robin, and then slammed them back down before repeating the process. "Or maybe you love the First Princess of Nohr servicing you like your personal cock-slut? Having me on my knees? Or maybe you love that you can take me however you please~"

There was a steady trickle of arousal leaking from Camilla's hungry cunt. Her vulgar words, while meant to drive Robin wild, unintentionally did the same for her.

Not that Camilla minded one bit.

Scarlet roused herself up, recovering enough from her ride, and took a spot behind Robin. She looped her arms around his neck and snuggled him, nuzzling her cheek against his. Her tired eyes focused on the princess and watched as the glorious orbs smacked Robin's groin.

"Damn. That's a pretty sight," Scarlet commented.

Camilla smiled at Scarlet's words. While she was used to many jealous glares and less-than kind whispers, it made her day hearing another woman seem to praise her mature anatomy.

The only others that did so were her sisters and Corrin's salmon-haired maid, Felicia.

Just the thought of her sisters joining her this night played to a certain kinky side of the lavender-haired princess. For now, she simply buried such fantasies and continued to focus on the searing cock sandwiched between her breasts.

Licking her lips, Camilla leaned forward and wrapped her lips around Robin's crown as she continued to pump the shaft with her tits. The grunts and moans coming from Robin encouraged Camilla to push him closer to the edge. As she blew him, lewd, sloppy sounds come from her mouth. Her tongue flicked across the slit at the top of the tip, scooping up a small dollop of cum that oozed out of it.

Mix it with a combination of Camilla and Scarlet's climaxes, and Camilla was devouring an erotic cocktail that she wanted more of.

The moans that she released sent pleasant vibrations along Robin's shaft, bringing him to the edge like Camilla wanted.

"Princess." Robin unconsciously raised his hips, trying to seek out the pleasure that was causing his body to quiver.

Camilla pulled off of Robin's cock with a wet "pop" and stared him directly in the eye. "Cum for me, Robin," she commanded. Her rhythm increased, filling the air with sounds of her tits slapping Robin's wet crotch and slick cock. "Mark me, Robin~ Paint me with your cum."

Lust filled her purple orbs as she stared at Robin. "Fuck my tits. Fuck these royal tits until you cum for me~"

Robin felt his control slip at that moment, and complied with Camilla's wishes.

The first thick string of cum shot out of his cock like a geyser. It arched high into the air before letting gravity take control. The first string landed on Camilla's face, with several large drops splattering on her tips as the second jet of cum shot out.

“Yes~” Camilla cried out victoriously. “Cum for Mommy~” She came as soon as the first string of Robin’s hot seed landed across the bridge of her nose, going from cheek to cheek. The sensation rocked her body as she unconsciously continued to pump Robin for all the seed currently churning in his balls.

The fact that it he still had a large quantity to give meant that Camilla's morning flight might might be delayed as she and Scarlet wouldn't be getting much sleep if they wished to appease the human dragon she was kneeling before.

----------

As Camilla basked in the warmth of Robin's cum on her silky skin, draping her body across the bed as she gathered her breath, she was in the prime position to watch Robin take another turn with Scarlet. But that wasn't all. No, the best part, in Camilla's mind, was the way Scarlet wanted Robin to take her.

"Robin! You're splitting me in- oh fuck~ In two!"

The reason? Scarlet had stood on shaky legs, placed her hands against the stone walls of their room and bent her body forward, presenting her ass to the Tactician.

Robin wasn’t one to turn down such an invitation. It didn’t help that while Scarlet swayed her firm ass enticingly, sending Robin a challenging smirk. Robin was sure to take it nice and slow, teasing her anus for nearly a minute before pushing his cock into her.

Scarlet let out a series of weak whimpers as she took him inch by inch. Robin only made it halfway before meeting too much resistance. Even when his cock was thoroughly coated in the arousal and saliva of two beauties, Scarlet was too tight to take him all the way.

Scarlet asked Robin to take things slow, a wish he would comply with. With light thrusts, Robin fucked Scarlet's tight ass at a steady pace. Scarlet was incapable of speech, as her brain was overloaded by the sensations of Robin's thick rod invading her tight ass. The sensations of Robin's thick cock penetrating her asshole seemed to be too much for the blonde at the start.

But Scarlet was tenacious, and after a minute or two of her ass getting used to such a large object pushing its way inside her, Scarlet had soon taken more and more inside her with each thrust.

Which led to what was happening now.

Robin's hips crashed into Scarlet's rear, filling the air with the sounds of her ass cheeks clapping with each impact. While Robin wasn't rough with her this time, Scarlet didn't mind. She just wanted to cum again from her lover's ministrations.

"Divines. Robin. You're ah ah making me crazy!" Scarlet declared as she rolled her hips back to meet his.

"You're-" Robin grunted as he found some difficulty pulled his hips back as Scarlet seemed unwilling to let him go. "You're not making it- Fuck! Making it easy, Scarlet."

“Oh, ah~ yeah?” Scarlet looked over her shoulder, sweat dripping down her brow, as she locked eyes with Robin. “Do you want to fuck-“ She gasped as Robin bottomed out inside her. She could feel him rearranging her guts with each thrust. “Fuck ah~ my ass every day?”

She let out a gasp as Robin hooked an arm around her waist and pulled her close before pressing her up against the wall. Her breasts mashed against the cold stone as her hard nipples scrapped each divot and flaw in the masonry. Scarlet was forced to stand on her toes as Robin increased his speed, fucking her ass at a brisk pace.

Robin leaned in close to her ear, growling as he did. "Think you can take it every day."

Scarlet laughed at that. She knew what he was doing to her, and she loved every bit of it. “Guess we’ll find out~” Her erratic breathing matched her wildly beating heart. “Mmph~ We’ll have plenty of opportunities tomorrow.”

Robin mulled over the idea, becoming more and more willing to experience the blonde knight's body. He realized that both he and her would have plenty of time together to sate their growing arousal for each other.

Scarlet's breathing hitched as Robin pulled his hips back to where only the tip of his cock remained inside her before slamming into her hard, like a wyvern tackling another. She came again. Her insides clenched tightly as her orgasm ran through her body. Her anus latched around Robin, forming a tight seal around his meaty cock as he started filling her bowels with his seed.

She nearly lost her footing and had to rely on Robin to keep her standing. Not that she minded at all. He did have his powerful arms wrapped around her as he molded his body to match the curve of her back.

As Scarlet basked in the afterglow of her anal fucking -and considering how hard it might be to sit on Tia's saddle tomorrow- Camilla sauntered up behind Robin.

"Robin, dear," she said with a purr. "I still need you~"

Scarlet huffed, annoyed by the princess' intrusion, but understood her desires.

That, and Robin still had yet to soften at all, though Scarlet expected that. He left her bow-legged the first time they fucked.

She almost laughed, remembering that Camilla had intruded on them that time too, as well as over an hour ago.

----------

"Ah! Mmph! Robin!"

The sounds of the bed creaking filled the room, mixing with grunts, moans, and slapping skin as Robin, Scarlet, and Camilla all gathered on the bed. Scarlet laid limply on her back, her chest rising and falling slowly as she recovered from her last round with Robin.

Camilla, however, was currently getting plowed from behind. Laying flat on her stomach, her massive breasts pressing into the soft mattress beneath her while she held a pillow close, her body was getting rocked by Robin, who still had plenty of energy to burn.

Camilla pressed her face into the pillow, effectively muffling the lewd sounds escaping her lips. Even now, Robin was scratching that deep itch within her, hitting all the right spots, some that she didn't even know she had. Her long, wavy lavender-colored hair was a messy, cascading down her sweaty back and spilling out onto the mattress.

"Robin~" She buried her nose into the pillow as Robin buried himself into her gushing pussy. "Ro-" He pulled out and went right back in, forcing Camilla to gasp in surprise. "BIN~"

Her ears picked up the sound of his heavy breathing. Turning her head to the right, she saw how close his face was to hers and the look of satisfaction on it as he continued to fuck her.

"You're hitting my weak spots, Robin," Camilla remarked as the tip of Robin's cock scraped up against one such spot. "Mmm~ Just like that."

Camilla battled the lust-filled haze in her mind, trying to keep her focus but finding great difficulty doing so. She had wanted Robin to claim her, just like he had with Scarlet. Like he no doubt did with Tiki and Flavia and Anna. And she got her wish.

“I’m close.” Camilla said in a desperate tone. “I’m so close, Robin~” She gripped his hair and pulled him close, crashing her lips into his. She forced her tongue past his lips, engaging him in an oral dance of dominance.

Each time his tongue ran across hers, her body shivered. Every time his thick cock rammed her pussy, reaching deep into her velvety cave that he had thoroughly reshaped to be his. Camilla lurched forward as Robin rutted into her.

"Robin~" A lewd smile formed on her face as she stared blankly at the bed's dark wood headboard. "Cum with me. AH~ Cum with Mommy~"

Robin bit back a deep growl. "Fuck! Camilla!"

"Robin!" she cried out as she was overtaken with ecstasy.

With one last deep thrust, Robin came, filling Camilla’s womb for a second time that night. The Princess of Nohr could only make raspy gasps and throaty moans as string after string of Robin’s hot seed painted her insides white.

After several light thrusts, Robin pulled out of her pussy. The sensation was too much for him, resulting in an aftershock to hit him. Two thick strands of cum erupted from his tip, landing on the back of Camilla's head, with several dollops splattering her wavy locks.

Feeling his cock rest between her ass cheeks, Camilla playfully bounced her hips, teasing the Tactician into taking her one more time.

Only to be stopped by Scarlet, who leaned against Robin and took his cock into her calloused hand. She shot the princess a dirty look, one that let Camilla know it was her turn again.

Camilla just smiled and gave Scarlet a flirty wink.

----------

A gentle calmness settled in the room. The scent of sweat and sex hung heavily in the air.

An exhausted Robin rolled onto his back, nestling his body between Camilla and Scarlet. After several intense rounds, he needed a moment to catch his breath. The two tired beauties at his side joined him, taking a spot on each arm and pressing their bodies against his. Robin gently wrapped his arms around them, pulling them closer to him as they laid together.

"We've certainly made a mess," commented a tired Camilla as she scanned the room.

The bed was an absolute mess, with stains marring nearly every inch of the silky sheets, from corner to corner. Along the floor were several small puddles of cum that spilled out of Scarlet and Camilla's freshly fucked vaginas when Robin pulled out of them. Some walls even had a few stains whenever Scarlet or Camilla moved over to them.

Furniture was pushed aside, chairs knocked over, rugs turned over, curtains and tapestries nearly torn from their rods.

Camilla sympathized with the servants, knowing their work was cut out for them once Robin and Scarlet left the fort.

"I'm going to enjoy a nice, hot bath when we wake up," Scarlet said as she nuzzled against Robin's chest, basking in his natural warmth.

"A shared bath does sound rather wonderful," replied Camilla, as she trailed a hand along Robin's musculature, tracing each rise and fall of his abdominals.

Robin quirked a brow. "Just a bath, right?"

Camilla chuckled, filling the air with her melodious sounds. "Yes. As much as I would wish otherwise, dear Robin."

The idea was a tempting one, but Camilla had to follow her brother's orders. As much as she wanted to spend more time with Robin, and by extension, Scarlet, she didn't want to risk earning more of her father's ire.

Or for Robin to gain any more negative attention than he already had.

It hurt, however, to know she may never see him again. Such a dreadful thought was one she wished to ignore.

Instead, Camilla wished to enjoy being in the arms of the man she had determined to be the one for her. Her blood resonated with his so strongly, she doubted she would ever react in such a way with another.

Fate was fickle with wishes, no matter whose they were.

As Robin's hand trailed the curvature of her spine, Camilla looked at him. He wore a content expression as he stared off at the ceiling, obviously deep in thought. She found comfort in the softness of his face, in the serene calm in his shining purple orbs. Many of Nohr's nobility wore stern or cold expressions most of the time. Not even her older brother, Xander, was exempt from that, though the saving grace was how quickly that cold exterior would melt whenever he spent time with her or any of his siblings.

With Robin, his eyes always carried an intense focus, especially in a spar or fight. They held a hint of curiosity whenever something piqued his interest, and there was a certain spark when his mind was thoroughly stimulated. She already knew she loved that smirk of his as it spoke volumes, from his confidence to his playfulness. That smirk was just as adaptable as he was.

Releasing a dainty yawn, Camilla snuggled into Robin, resting her head on his shoulder and ensuring she was comfortable for the night. The trio didn’t even bother with a comforter or sheets. The night was warm enough, as the summer heat filled the room, making the use of extra sheets or coverings rather stifling.

Camilla focused on Robin's breathing, unconsciously matching it as they laid in bed. Despite spending several hours being intimate with one another, sleep had yet to claim them.

This allowed their minds to wonder and questions to form. One of which Scarlet wanted to voice.

“So...” she said, getting Robin and Camilla’s attention. Eyeing the princess, Scarlet asked the question that was burning in her mind. “Mommy, huh? I didn’t realize that the first princess was kinky like that.”

Camilla wrapped a leg around Robin's as she gazed at the blonde knight across from her. "Robin didn't seem to mind." Her gaze shifted to him as a playful smile graced her lips. "In fact, I can say he rather enjoyed it. Quite the lewd beast I've laid with." Her attention returned to Scarlet, with purple eyes meeting red. "And as if you are one to talk, Dame Scarlet~"

Scarlet had the decency to blush at that, knowing what the princess was referring to. Scarlet was definitely going to be sore in the morning.

Robin shook his head as he listened to the byplay happening between the two beauties in his arms. That didn't stop him from smiling, though.

"It is rather surprising," Robin stated. He knew that nearly everyone had a kink of some kind. Tiki enjoyed having him nibble her ears or to bite down on the spot where her neck connects to her collarbone. Flavia sometimes turned sex into a form of competition, though she enjoyed getting dominated during those times. Anna's was certainly unique.

She enjoyed being intimate in public, making sure those around her were none the wiser. Robin still remembered several deals she struck while she had him take her from behind, with a curtain drawn to hide him from view. High-risk trading, she called it.

"Still, I won't lie." Robin looked at Camilla with that same smirk that drove her crazy for him. "I did enjoy it."

Camilla gave him a soft smile and moved in for a chaste kiss. "As did I." She laid her head back on his shoulder, lazily closing her eyes as she placed a hand on his chest. "This was a night to remember. One that will never leave my heart."

Scarlet watched the interaction. A sad smile graced her lips as she realized what Camilla was feeling currently. In a surprised gesture of camaraderie, Scarlet reached over and took Camilla’s hand. She gave it a gentle squeeze before giving Robin a tender goodnight kiss. As well as one for Camilla.

As the two beauties fell to soft whispers of sleep, the candles dying at the ends of their wicks with the moon's light streaming through the window, Robin laid awake. His hands raked across Scarlet and Camilla's forms, tracing every curve. He gazed softly at the two, noting how Scarlet seemed to enjoy snuggling, and Camilla still carried a level of grace in her sleep.

"She looks rather peaceful," came the soft voice of Tiki.

'Agreed,' Robin mentally replied.

"Scarlet is quite adorable as well. Though, I'm not really surprised. It just fits her," she observed through their link. "You need to sleep, Robin." Her voice was full of concern, though Robin could pick up on the subtle chiding in her tone.

'I'll join you soon, Tiki. I just had a lot on my mind.' He wasn't lying. This was the last night to determine what he would do in this land. He needed as much time sorting through his thoughts on the matter.

Robin had finally come to an answer as soon as Tiki made her presence known.

"I know, my love." Tiki, the ever-mature Manakete, made sure that her feelings and thoughts on the matter came through clearly. She understood what he had chosen to do. "Promise me that you will be safe."

'I will, Tiki,' he replied, his conviction apparent in his thoughts and the bond.

"Good. Then sleep, my love. We can discuss our plans together," Tiki replied, her words a gentle order rather than a suggestion. "Besides, you seem to have quite the memory to share with me."

Robin smiled and slowly closed his eyes, allowing sleep to claim him at last. 'As you wish.'

- KINGDOM of NOHR, COUNTRYSIDE -

Camilla and Beruka sped through the air, racing through the skies as the princess was determined to meet up with her second retainer and her company as soon as possible. Letting out a yawn, the princess was still rather tired from last night's events, her body sore but practically glowing. She was just glad she could still sit on her saddle without little issue.

Unlike a certain blonde knight.

The thought of said knight soon drew Camilla's thoughts to the odd pair. It had been several hours since she parted ways with Robin and Scarlet, and while her heart ached at the loss of their companionship, it didn't hurt as much as she thought it would.

A part of her even felt hopeful that they would one day meet again.

Raising a dainty hand to her soft lips, Camilla remembered her parting gift to Robin. She even shared a heated kiss with Scarlet, catching the blonde Wyvern Rider off guard with her actions.

"May fate treat us kindly, dear Robin," she said into the wind, imagining his handsome features and trademark smirk.

Gripping her reins tightly, Camilla spurred Tear to speed forth northeast towards Elford. "Come, Beruka!" She called out to her retainer. "We have Hoshidans to punish and I don't wish for Severa to have all the fun herself!"

As Camilla raced forward, Beruka silently complied and followed after her lady.

----------

Heading northwest, Robin sat behind Scarlet as they rode Tia through the air. They were making their way to a small village several leagues away from Fort Dragonfall.

Glancing at Robin over her shoulder, Scarlet spoke up. "So, we're going to do this?"

Robin gave her a firm nod. "Yes. Something is wrong with Nohr, with this entire war, and many will suffer because of it. We need to determine what exactly is happening and do our best to lend our aid. And if we can, earn the trust of Prince Xander and the rest of the royal siblings. We'll need all the help we can get."

Scarlet was silent for a moment before a wide, toothy smile formed on her freckled face. "Alright, then!" She held her axe in the air, showcasing the mosaic Exalt Brand embedded on both sides of the weapon's head. "Look out, Nohr! The Shepherds have arrived!"

Robin smiled at the blonde's enthusiasm and pride in her words. His confidence matched hers as he spoke. "Right. It's time to tip the scales!"

Re:Awakening Chapters

Fawkes Story FireEmblem Lemons

Like(0)

Dislike(0)

Comments (0) loading...

View next posts (6 / 30)

Subscription Tiers

Features

Posts

Collections

Little Slice of Helladise - CH 001

----------

A Hero's World
CH 046 - Tomorrow's Problems, Today's Tests
----------

AHW - Extra Zest 005

Steaming Steaming
----------

Re:Awakening Ch 010

Lingering Curses, Whispering Ghosts

----------

A Hero's World
Ch 044 - Red Flags, Blue Flags, Green Flags Galore
----------

Re:Awakening Ch 009

Sweet Partings

----------

Creator Stats

Other Creators

Your Privacy Choices

Subscription Tiers

Features

Posts

Collections

Little Slice of Helladise - CH 001

----------

A Hero's WorldCH 046 - Tomorrow's Problems, Today's Tests----------

AHW - Extra Zest 005

Steaming Steaming----------

Re:Awakening Ch 010

Lingering Curses, Whispering Ghosts

----------

A Hero's WorldCh 044 - Red Flags, Blue Flags, Green Flags Galore----------

Re:Awakening Ch 009

Sweet Partings

----------

Creator Stats

Other Creators

Your Privacy Choices

A Hero's World
CH 046 - Tomorrow's Problems, Today's Tests
----------

Steaming Steaming
----------

A Hero's World
Ch 044 - Red Flags, Blue Flags, Green Flags Galore
----------